Library 
 
Engineering Science Series 
 
 THE HYDRAULIC PRINCIPLES GOVERNING 
 RIVER AND HARBOR CONSTRUCTION 
 
ENGINEERING SCIENCE SERIES 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 DUGALD C. JACKSON, C.E. 
 
 PROFESSOR OF ELECTRICAL ENGINEERING 
 
 MASSACHUSETTS INSTITUTE OF TECHNOLOGY 
 
 FELLOW AND PAST PRESIDENT A.I.E.E. 
 
 EARLE R. HEDRICK, Ph.D. 
 
 PROCESSOR or MATHEMATICS, UNIVERSITY OF MISSOUBI 
 MEMBER A.S.M.E. 
 
THE HYDRAULIC PRINCIPLES 
 
 GOVERNING 
 
 RIVER AND HARBOR 
 CONSTRUCTION.. 
 
 BY 
 CURTIS McD. TOWNSEND 
 
 COLONEL, UNITED STATES ARMY (RETIRED), MEMBER, AMERICAN 
 
 SOCIETY OF CIVIL ENGINEERS, WESTERN SOCIETY OF ENGINEERS, 
 
 ST. LOUIS SOCIETY OF ENGINEERS, ETC.; LATE PRESIDENT, 
 
 MISSISSIPPI RIVER COMMISSION 
 
 gorfe 
 
 THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 1922 
 
 AU rights reserved 
 
FEINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMEKICA 
 
 Engineering 
 Library 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1922, 
 BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 
 Set up and electrotyped. Published July, 1922, 
 
 Press of J. J. Little & Ives Co. 
 New York 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 PAGES 
 
 INTRODUCTION 1-4 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 THE FORMATION OF RIVERS ........ 5-14 
 
 The Ocean, the Origin of the Water Supply of Rivers The Sur- 
 face Flow The Movement of Eroded Material The Subterra- 
 nean Flow The Formation of an Alluvial Valley The Influence of 
 Snow on the River's Discharge The Area of Deposition Glacial 
 Action The Formation of the River Channel . 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 LAWS GOVERNING THE FLOW OF WATER IN RIVERS . . . 15-23 
 
 The Derivation of Hydraulic Formulas The Coefficient of 
 Roughness Minimum and Maximum Critical Stages Diffi- 
 culties of Applying Hydraulic Formulas to River Channels 
 Modifications Due to the Velocity of Approach The Flow of 
 Water in Bends The Effect of Obstacles on the Flow of Rivers 
 The Flow Near the Mouths of Rivers. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE FLOW OF SEDIMENT IN NON-TIDAL RIVERS .... 24-34 
 
 Material in Solution Material in Suspension Relation of 
 Slope to Degree of Saturation Movement of Material Along the 
 River's Bed Sand Waves Proportion of Material in Suspen- 
 sion and Moving as Sand Waves Movement of Material in Bends 
 and in Straight Reaches Resultant River Sections The Radii of 
 Curvature of Bends Deposition of Sediment Caused by Dikes 
 Depth in Pools a Function of a River's Discharge; That on Bars of its 
 Slope A Comparison of the Flow of Sediment in the Strait Con- 
 necting Lake Huron and Lake Erie with that in the Mississippi 
 River The Effect on Channel Depths of the Inclination of the 
 Axis of the Bar to that of the Channel The Flow of a River Sum- 
 marized. 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 A RIVER'S DISCHARGE AND FLOOD PREDICTION . . . 35-43 
 
 The Discharge Curve of Conduits and its Equation The 
 
 813606 
 
VI CONTENTS 
 
 PAGES 
 
 Mean Discharge Curve of a River The Danger in its Application 
 The Influence of a Tributary on the Discharge Curve The 
 Effect of Changes in Slope Rate of Transmission of the Flood 
 Wave Flood Prediction by Measuring Rainfall Variability of 
 the Rainfall Computations of the Run-off Variations in Dif- 
 ferent Months Prediction of Floods in the Department of 
 Ardeche, France Flood Prediction by Discharge Measurement 
 . Method Employed on the Elbe River Flood Prediction by Gauge 
 Relations Method Employed on the Rhine River Method 
 Employed on the Seine River Combinations of the Methods of 
 Belgrade and Von Tein suggested for the Rivers of the United 
 States. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 RIVER REGULATION ......... 44-54 
 
 Methods Proposed for Improving River Channels The Neces- 
 sity for Obtaining Increased Depths in Rivers Parallel Longitudi 1 
 nal Dikes River Straightening The French Method of River 
 Regulation M. Fargues' Laws The Proper Curve to be Given 
 the Channel Discussion of the Effect of Straight Reaches on the 
 Shape of the Bars The Height of Jetties and Dikes River 
 Improvement not Susceptible of Rigid Mathematical Analysis 
 The River Rhine Improved by Straightening. 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 DIKE CONSTRUCTION AND BANK PROTECTION .... 55-66 
 
 Requirements of the French System of River Regulation A 
 Rigid Adherence Not Necessary in the United States The Longi- 
 tudinal Dike Replaced by Bank Revetment Permeable Dikes 
 Substituted for Those of Stone and Gravel Danger of Destruc- 
 tion of Permeable Dikes by Drift and Ice Retards Where 
 Material in Suspension is Small, Dikes of Stone and Brush Neces- 
 sary Dike Construction on the Rhine The Proper Location 
 and Inclination of Spur-Dikes French and Italian Practice Ad- 
 vantages of Permeable Dikes on the Concave Bank of a River 
 Method of Bank Protection Generally Adopted in Europe The 
 Blees Werke of the Rhine The Triangle Werke Channel 
 Straightening on the Rhine as a Method of Protecting Banks 
 Noblings Bank Revetment in the United States Concrete 
 Mats Precautions to be Observed in Mattrass Construction 
 Substitutes Suggested for Bank Protection. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION , . . . . 67-88 
 
 The Effect of a Dam on a River's Regimen The Substitution 
 of Movable Dams The Types of Movable Dams Dams Rarely 
 Constructed of a Single Type The Drowning Out of Dams The 
 
CONTENTS Vll 
 
 PAGES 
 
 Types Ordinarily Used in the United States The Substitution of 
 Concrete and Metal for Wood in Dam Construction Increase in 
 the Heighth of Dams Due to the Development of Electrical Power 
 
 Effect on the Stability of the Structures Foundations of Rock, 
 Gravel, Sand and Clay Methods of Reducing Percolation Under 
 Dams Protection from Overflow Protection of Banks from 
 Percolation and Eddy Action The Location of Dams The 
 Lateral Canal The Flow of Sediment in Pools A River Flowing 
 through Glacial Drift More Readily Improved by Canalization 
 Than One Flowing in an Alluvial Valley The St. Lawrence 
 Valley versus the Mississippi Canalization versus Regulation 
 The Lateral Canal versus a Canalized Bed The Reduction of 
 Reservoir Capacity by the Deposition of Sediment Methods of 
 Removing the Deposition The Sirhind Irrigation Canal in India 
 
 Inclines, Lifts and Locks The Lock The Lock Gate Re- 
 pairs to Lock Gates and Their Protection Filling and Emptying 
 Locks The Width of Locks. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 DREDGING, REMOVAL OP OBSTRUCTIONS, BUOYS AND LIGHTS . . 89-97 
 
 A. DREDGING .......:.. 89-93 
 
 Dredging in Valleys Formed of Glacial Drift The Improvement 
 of Rivers Emptying Into the Great Lakes The Lowering of Pools 
 from Dredging Dredging in Canalized Rivers Below Dams The 
 Limitations of Dredging in Rivers Carrying Large Amounts of Sedi- 
 ment Dredging Required When it is Attempted to Straighten a 
 River by Regulation Rate of Movement of Sand Waves Through 
 Straight Reaches The Adaptability of Dredges to Various Kinds 
 of Work Substitutes Proposed for Dredging. 
 
 B. ROCK EXCAVATION . . .. . . . . . 94-95 
 
 By Coffer Dam By Lobnitz Crusher The Diving Bell 
 Drill Barges Rock Removal at Hell Gate, New York Harbor and 
 Blossom Rock, San Francisco Harbor. 
 
 C. REMOVAL OF SNAGS . . . . . . . . 95-96 
 
 The Snag Boat The Removal of Trees from Caving Banks 
 The Removal of Rafts from the Atchafalaya and Red Rivers. 
 
 D. BUOYS, LIGHTS AND BEACONS . . . . . . 96-97 
 
 The Engineer Department Assists the Bureau of Lighthouses in 
 Light and Buoy Location on the Western Rivers of the United 
 States Methods of Marking a Channel Lighthouses Buoys 
 
 Auxiliary Aids. 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 RESERVOIRS AND LEVEES AS A MEANS OF IMPROVING NAVIGATION . 98-106 
 RESERVOIRS < . . . , . . ' : . . 98-102 
 The Effect of Increasing the River's Discharge on Depths in Pools 
 
Vlll CONTENTS 
 
 PAGES 
 
 and Over Bars The Effect of a Constant Flow at a Given Stage 
 The Changes in Depth in the Mississippi River as Its Discharge 
 Increases Reservoir Construction at the Head Waters of the Mis- 
 sissippi River Their Influence on Navigable Depths The Dif- 
 ficulties in Practically Manipulating Reservoirs General Rules 
 Observed in Operating the Reservoirs on the Upper Mississippi 
 River. 
 
 IMPROVING THE Low WATER CHANNEL BY CONFINING THE FLOOD DIS- 
 CHARGE BETWEEN LEVEES 102-106 
 
 The Force Generated During Floods Its Relation to Useful 
 Work Difficulty of Constructing Levees so as to Force the Flood 
 Discharge to Follow the Low Water Channel The Use of Levees 
 to Improve Navigation, Corollary of River Straightening Euro- 
 pean Practice Improvement of the Danube River Comparison 
 of the Improvement of the Danube and Rhone Rivers. 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 FLOOD PROTECTION ......... 107-124 
 
 The Area of Erosion Forest Growth Terraces The Zone of 
 Deposition Levees Retaining Dams Hydraulic Mining on 
 the Tributaries of the Sacramento River The Raising of the 
 River Bed from Deforestation and Drainage The Difficulties of 
 the Problem The Claims of M. Proney and Herr Wex Recent 
 Investigations The Yellow River of China The Protection of 
 the Portion of a Valley where Deposition and Fill are in Unstable 
 Equilibrium Mounds Forest Growth Storage Reservoirs 
 Retarding Basis Enlargement of the River Section River 
 Straightening and Cut-Offs Outlets Waste Weirs Improve- 
 ment of the Sacramento River The Junction of the Red, 
 Atchafalaya and Mississippi Rivers Levees Their Form and 
 Dimensions Methods Employed in Levee Construction Flood 
 Protection of the Miami River The Proper Method of Treat- 
 ment of the Flood Waters of a Large River Basin. 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 ESTUARIES 125-132 
 
 The Tidal Flow The Influence of the Form of the Estuary on 
 the Tidal Flow Tidal Propogation The Bore The Effect of 
 Tidal Oscillation on the Flow of Rivers The Movement of Silt in 
 Estuaries The Difference in the Principles Governing the Im- 
 provement of the Tidal and Non-Tidal Portions of a River The 
 Objections to the Curved Trace in Estuaries Removal of Barriers 
 to the Tidal Flow The Width of the Tidal Section Longitudi- 
 nal versus Spur Dikes Dredging The Improvement of the 
 River Clyde. 
 
CONTENTS IX 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 PAGES 
 
 THE MOUTHS OF RIVERS . . . . . * . . 133-144 
 
 Ocean] Waves Their Height Their Oscillation Their 
 Form Their Force Damage Caused to Breakwaters Damage 
 to Cliffs Movement of Material by Wave Action on a Beach 
 Effect of an Obstacle on the Flow of Sediment The Deposition at 
 the Mouths of Rivers Deltas The Improvement of Deltas 
 The Danube and the Mississippi Rivers The Rhone River 
 Rivers whose Outlets Maintain Themselves The Improvement 
 of the Entrance to New York Harbor Tidal Rivers Improved by 
 Parallel Jetties Sluicing Basins The Malamocco Entrance to 
 the Lagoon of Venice Converging Dikes The Employment of a 
 Single Jetty The Improvement of the Mouth of Cape Fear River 
 
 The Single Jetty at Sandusky Harbor The Reaction Break- 
 water Wave Action Less Intense Against Jetties on River Bars 
 than Against Harbor Breakwaters Mattrass Foundations. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 HARBORS 145-153 
 
 The Location of Harbors Essential Elements of Harbor Con- 
 struction Harbor Entrances Their Proper Form to Produce the 
 Greatest Tranquillity The Width of Entrance The Exterior 
 Breakwaters Employed on the Great Lakes to Reduce Wave Action 
 within the Harbor Stilling Basins Rubble Mound Breakwaters 
 
 Effect of Waves on their Sea Slopes The Paving of the Sea 
 Slope The Substitution of Stone or Concrete in Large Masses for 
 the Pavement General Dimensions of Breakwaters in the United 
 States Breakwater Construction Dependent on the Character of 
 the Quarry from which the Stone is Derived The Unpaved 
 Breakwater More Effective in Dissipating the Wave Energy 
 Vertical Breakwaters Causes of Failure of Early Masonry Types 
 
 Advantages in the Substitution of Concrete for Masonry Verti- 
 cal Breakwaters on Rubble Mounds The Failure of the Alderney 
 Breakwater and that at Sandy Beach Harbor of Refuge, Mass. 
 
 The Necessity of Protecting the Vertical Breakwater on a Vertical 
 Mound by Wave Breakers of Concrete Blocks The Timber Crib 
 Breakwater of the Great Lakes The Necessity for Tidal Basins in 
 Europe The Advantages of the Piers Employed in the United 
 States. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION ... . . 154-166 
 
 The Determination of the Worthiness of an Improvement Re- 
 quired Before Final Legislative Action Economies of River 
 Navigation with Animal Traction Economies Produced by the 
 Introduction of the Locomotive The Resistance to Motion of 
 Boat and Car Economies Resulting from Enlarging Car and 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 FAQ] 
 
 Boat The Compound Condensing Marine Engine versus The Non- 
 Condensing Locomotive Fuel Economy, and Labor Expenditure 
 per ton Mile on Rail and River Overhead Charges Relative 
 Costs of Constructing and Maintaining Rivers and Railroads 
 Causes of Decline in Commerce on Western Rivers Car Ferries 
 Influence of East and West Movement of Freight in the United 
 States on Transportation by Rail and Water Recent Legislative 
 Enactment Beneficial to Water Transportation The Effect of 
 Delays in Loading and Unloading on the Cost of Transportation 
 The Economic Limitations to the Size of Vessels The Relation of 
 Density of Traffic to Ocean Transportation The Dimensions of 
 Piers The Pier Shed Railroad Tracks on Piers The Effect of 
 Tidal Fluctuation and Flood Heights on Loading Vessels. 
 
 APPENDIX A . . ....... 167-172 
 
 Bibliographic Notes. 
 
 APPENDIX B 173-179 
 
 Flood Prediction at the Mouth of the Ohio River Flood Pre- 
 diction at the Mouth of the Missouri River Flood Prediction at 
 the Mouth of the White River. (See also TABLES.) 
 
 APPENDIX C. THE INFLUENCE OF FOREST ON STREAMS . . 180-182 
 
 Report of Meteorological Section of the Experimental Depart- 
 ment of Forestry of Germany. 
 
 TABLES 183-189 
 
 Table I. Computation of the Ohio River Floods at Cairo Table 
 II. Computation of Mississippi River Floods at Cairo Table III. 
 Computation of Missouri River Floods at St. Louis Table IV. 
 Computation of Mississippi River Floods at the Mouth of White 
 River. 
 
RIVER AND HARBOR CONSTRUCTION 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 During his professional career the writer has prepared numerous 
 projects, and has answered many criticisms of the methods em- 
 ployed in the improvement of rivers and harbors. The following 
 pages are derived principally from these sources. In replying to 
 complainants, the author came to the conclusion that there was 
 a commendable interest among the American people in the sub- 
 ject of the improvement of rivers and harbors, and a deplorable 
 ignorance of the fundamental principles governing the flow of 
 water in natural channels. Such is his apology for this pub- 
 lication. 
 
 The ordinary textbook on hydraulics treats principally of the 
 flow of water in pipes and conduits, and the ordinary engineer is apt 
 to consider a river as merely a large conduit governed by the same 
 laws, ignoring the change in conditions arising from the fact that 
 the walls of a pipe are not affected by the velocity of flow through 
 it, while the channels of a silt-bearing stream expand or contract 
 with every change in the volume of discharge. This fact is ig- 
 nored also by many writers on river hydraulics, whose textbooks 
 contain more_or less elaborate discussions of the formulas Q = VA, 
 and V = C\/RS, which are authoritatively stated as guides for de- 
 termining the depth in a contracted waterway. 
 
 In a rock cut, these formulas give as accurate results as they do 
 when applied to a sewer or to a pipe, but in the alluvium of the 
 Mississippi or Missouri rivers, scour caused by the contraction 
 produces a radical change in the hydraulic radius. Water flow- 
 ing in a river channel is governed by the same immutable laws 
 as when flowing in pipes, but these laws are so modified in the river 
 by those governing the flow of sediment that effects are produced 
 which are erroneously termed exceptions to general laws. 
 
 For example if a given pipe is replaced by one of less diameter, 
 the head (slope) must be increased to obtain the same discharge. 
 
 1 
 
2 IL'iU RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 " *" c Cl v>* > *,""*** * *' * 
 
 In ii stream ^with, a mobile bed, however, if the channel is con- 
 tracted and at the same time straightened, the resultant increase 
 in velocity produces a scour which enlarges the hydraulic radius 
 to such an extent as to reduce the slope through the contracted 
 section. 
 
 In the discussion of hydraulic problems, there is too great a 
 tendency to draw conclusions from special cases without taking 
 into consideration all the conditions which surround them. Thus, 
 if one side of a hill is covered with trees and the other side is cul- 
 tivated, the rapidity with which the snow melts is attributed to 
 the forest growth, without taking into consideration the fact that 
 one may have a southern exposure and the other a northern, 
 and that the inclination of the sun's rays to the surface of the 
 ground may have a greater effect in melting the snow than the 
 surface covering. As another illustration, if one year's flood, 
 attaining a height X at a locality A, produced a height Y at a 
 point B further down a river, it often has been assumed that upon 
 a repetition of the height X at A, the height F would recur at 
 B unless there had been an enlargement or diminution of the 
 river section between the two localities, thereby ignoring the 
 influence of the discharge of the tributaries below B on the river's 
 regimen. 
 
 While harbors were improved before the Christian Era, and 
 canals were constructed in the Middle Ages, the improvement of 
 rivers is of recent origin, and owes its development to the invention 
 of the steamboat. The early efforts to regulate rivers were gen- 
 erally unsuccessful, and it is only within the past thirty years that 
 the correct principles of river regulation have been evolved, 
 principally by French and German engineers. 
 
 There is a strong temptation for the author of a textbook to 
 compile data from the works of earlier authors. An American 
 unfamiliar with foreign languages is practically limited in his 
 knowledge of European practice in river improvement to transla- 
 tions of certain French and German works made by officers of 
 the Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, forty or fifty years ago, 
 which are now out of print, and to the proceedings of the various 
 navigation congresses. Some of our textbooks therefore quote 
 with approval methods of river regulation long since abandoned 
 by the nations in which they originated. For example, the proj- 
 ect of 1882 for improving the Danube river, though vitally modi- 
 
INTRODUCTION 3 
 
 fied by the Austrian Government in 1899, is still given as an illus- 
 tration of the proper method of improving a river. 
 
 As this book has been derived principally from reports and 
 addresses in advocacy of certain propositions, the author recog- 
 nizes that he is prone to discuss a subject as a lawyer would pre- 
 sent the evidence before a jury, and that he may at times give too 
 great weight to his own views instead of judicially summing up 
 the concensus of opinion among engineers. He has also failed to 
 give proper credit to the numerous authors from whom he has 
 derived his ideas. He makes no claim to originality, but his 
 notes extend over an active professional life of forty years, and 
 he has now forgotten the sources of much of his information. 
 
 De Mas' Rivieres a Courant Libre, and Harcourt's Rivers and 
 Canals and Harbours and Docks, are the foundations of the struc- 
 ture; Jasmund's Die Arbeiten der Rheinstrom-Bauverwaltung , and 
 the Report of the Italian Commission appointed in 1903 to in- 
 vestigate the internal navigation of the valley of the Po, have been 
 quoted freely. The student will also recognize extracts from Van 
 Ornum's Regulation of Rivers, Thomas and Watts' Improvement of 
 Rivers, Shield's Principles and Practice of Harbour Construction, 
 and Wheeler's Tidal Rivers. The ANNALES DBS FONTS ET CHAUS- 
 SEES, the transactions of the various engineering societies, the 
 PROCEEDINGS OF THE PERMANENT ASSOCIATION OF NAVIGATION 
 CONGRESSES, THE PROFESSIONAL MEMOIRS, CORPS OF ENGI- 
 NEERS, U. S. A., and the REPORTS OF THE CHIEF OF ENGINEERS, 
 U. S. ARMY, are mines of information on river and harbor con- 
 struction. 
 
 While a proper conception of the theory of engineering con- 
 struction is necessary, a knowledge of existing practice is also 
 indispensable. In river and harbor construction, every engineer- 
 ing district affords data for an extensive treatise on that subject, 
 and there is urgent need of a condensed work on American prac- 
 tice in the improvement of estuaries, of the mouths of rivers, and 
 of harbors, similar to Van Ornum's book on River Regulation, 
 and Thomas and Watts' chapters on lock and dam construction 
 in their book on Improvements of Rivers. 
 
 A statement of the principles of river hydraulics within the 
 limits of a single volume has required intense condensation and 
 to attempt to illustrate the applications of these principles in 
 practice would require a large addition to its pages. By request, 
 
4 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 notes, indicated in the text by numbers, have been appended which, 
 while not attempting to give a complete bibliography, will show 
 the student where he can find practical applications of the prin- 
 ciples discussed, and the pros and cons of subjects which may have 
 been too positively stated in the text. These notes are of more 
 value to officers of the Corps of Engineers and others who have 
 access to the library of the Engineers School of the U. S. Army, 
 or to the Congressional Library at Washington, D.C., than to 
 the general reader, as the writer has found by experience that, 
 ordinarily, libraries are limited in volumes on river hydraulics 
 to the textbooks quoted above. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 THE FORMATION OF RIVERS 
 
 The origin of the water supply, of rivers and streams, is the 
 ocean into which they in turn discharge. Aqueous vapor evapo- 
 rated from its surface is carried by the winds over the land, where 
 it condenses and is deposited as rain or snow. A certain portion 
 of this precipitation returns to the sea over the surface of the 
 ground, while another part is absorbed by the soil, and after a 
 subterranean flow of variable duration appears on the earth's 
 surface in springs. 
 
 In this general flow of moisture from ocean to land and return, 
 there are, however, numerous short circuits. Evaporation occurs 
 not only from the surface of rivers and streams, but also from 
 the soil itself, and in such quantities during summer months as 
 to materially reduce the surface flow. Over large lakes, the 
 evaporation may be sufficient to cause a local precipitation along 
 their borders. The roots of trees and of other vegetation, under 
 certain conditions, extract a large percentage of the water ab- 
 sorbed by the soil, and return it to the atmosphere through their 
 leaves, thus reducing the subterranean flow of streams. Also at 
 the mouths of rivers there is frequently a large ebb and flow of 
 salt water from the sea, due to tidal influences. 
 
 The ratio of surface flow to absorption is dependent on the 
 permeability of the soil, the surface covering, its surface slope, 
 and the intensity and duration of the rainfall. A sandy soil 
 absorbs more water than one whose principal ingredient is clay, 
 and even rock, especially limestone, frequently contains permeable 
 seams and crevices, which permit a large subterranean flow. A 
 sandy soil in summer may absorb a rainfall which in early Spring 
 would have flowed off its surface, due to its frozen condition. 
 
 In forests, the decayed leaves and mosses create a humus which 
 will absorb a large amount of water, but many kinds of vegeta- 
 tion produce roots which seriously interfere with the flow of such 
 waters in the underlying soil, retaining it in the humus as in a 
 reservoir. The roots of Bermuda grass form a more impermeable 
 
 5 
 
6 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 covering than those of wheat, corn or cotton. A root of an Osage 
 orange tree may extend a long distance in a horizontal direction 
 in its search for moisture and open up a sub-surface channel 
 around it which ultimately may be destructive to a levee; while 
 roots of other species of forest growth may retard such flow. 
 
 The surface slope affects the degree of saturation of the soil. 
 A hillside retains less water than a plain, since both the surface 
 flow and the subterranean flow are accelerated by the slope. 
 Even with porous soils, there is a period during every rainfall 
 when the precipitation exceeds the capacity of the soil to absorb 
 it and of the subterranean channels to remove it; the surplus 
 water then flows on the surface. 
 
 The surface flow is therefore a function of the intensity of the 
 precipitation, the slope of the ground, and the roughness of its 
 surface covering. During a light rainfall, in a plowed field, the 
 degree of saturation and the velocity of the surface discharge is 
 affected by the direction of the furrows. Vegetation materially 
 retards the flow. In forests, fallen trees, branches, and brush 
 may collect in heaps which create timber dams, similar to the 
 rafts which formerly obstructed some of our western rivers. 
 
 A heavy precipitation on a steep mountain slope produces such 
 a volume and velocity of discharge as to create a powerful erosive 
 action which not only removes particles of soil and its vegetable 
 covering but, when concentrated in the channels of ravines, can 
 move large boulders and forest growth. Every hillside is being 
 degraded by this force, and it is assisted in its destructive work 
 by frost, which disintegrates rock masses and renders them sus- 
 ceptible to its action. 1 
 
 The material eroded from the hills is transported as far as the 
 waters which dislodged it maintain the velocity they originally 
 
 1 Aa an example of the tran3portive force of rapidly moving water, the following personal 
 experience of the writer may be cited. He was requested by the Insular Government of the 
 Philippines to inspect a road which had just been completed in the valley of the Bug River, 
 which flows in the mountainous regions of the province of Benguet, Island of Luzon. At a 
 certain locality, in order to form a shelf on which to construct the roadway, a large amount of 
 rock had been blasted from the mountain side and had fallen into the valley below. At the 
 the time of the inspection, the channel of the river was so choked with debris that its flow, then 
 insignificant, was through the dump pile. 
 
 A few days afterward a rainfall of eighteen inches occurred in the valley, most of the pre- 
 cipitation occurring within twenty-four hours. Three days after the storm, the writer made a 
 return trip over the remnants of the road. The Bug River was again an insignificant stream, 
 but the rock pile had disappeared, and the river was placidly flowing in its original bed. The 
 debris was scattered through the lower valley, masses of rock weighing at least ten tons having 
 been transported long distances. 
 
THE FORMATION OF RIVERS 7 
 
 acquired, but in the channels of streams flowing from a mountain 
 peak to the sea the slope of the earth's surface rapidly diminishes. 
 At first the concentration of the flow in gullies and ravines, by 
 reducing the frictional resistance, will maintain the velocity ac- 
 quired on the steeper slope, but as the ravine widens into a valley 
 the carrying capacity of its waters is diminished and a deposition 
 of the material transported occurs. With a reduction in the 
 velocity, the boulders are first deposited, then successively smaller 
 stones, gravel, and the heavier sands. The finer sands and clays 
 are frequently transported long distances, a sufficient reduction 
 in velocity not occurring to cause their deposition until the stream 
 empties into a lake or sea. 
 
 Since the velocity of flow varies in different parts of the cross- 
 section of a torrential stream, as in other channels, finer material 
 is deposited intermingled with the boulders. A boulder once at 
 rest induces whirls and eddies which cause the settlement around 
 it of sand and gravel, imbedding it in the channel so that a flood 
 of greater intensity or longer duration is necessary to set it in 
 motion again. In the disintegration of stratified rock masses, the 
 fragments, even those of the size of gravel, are in the form of 
 slabs when they are first detached, and they may be deposited 
 overlapping one another so as to form a pavement which may 
 oppose a great resistance to erosion so long as the current main- 
 tains the direction that caused the deposition, yet a change in the 
 direction of the flow attacking these slabs from the side instead 
 of on the surface may destroy the pavement. For example, a 
 gravel bar in a river may resist the flow of floods for ages, but if 
 a dam is constructed on such a foundation, the percolation under 
 it may first remove particles of sand and clay mixed with the 
 gravel and thus create a channel through which the velocity 
 of the discharge, though less than that of an unobstructed flood, 
 may dislodge the gravel by reason of the change in direction 
 of its attack. 
 
 The imbedding of detritus in stream channels tends to reduce 
 the area of deposition of the coarser materials to narrow limits. 
 But as rock masses roll down a stream they impinge upon one 
 another, producing a grinding effect which reduces the dimensions 
 of the boulders, breaks the slabs into smaller pieces, converts 
 stone into gravel and gravel into sand, and tends to give a spherical 
 form to all the elements set in motion. This facilitates the 
 
8 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 movement and causes a gradual reduction in the size of the ele- 
 ments which form the deposits, the farther the debris is trans- 
 ported from the zone of degradation. Since material rolling 
 along a stream bed has a smaller velocity than the current, and 
 since a heavy precipitation is of short duration, the movement 
 of such material is intermittent and the distance traveled is 
 relatively short during each storm; but material fine enough to 
 be carried in suspension moves with the velocity of the stream, 
 and is less subject to this intermittent deposition. 
 
 The subterranean flow of waters is slow except through rock 
 crevices, due to the obstructions which particles of the soil offer 
 to its passage. It is governed by the same laws as is other flowing 
 water, its velocity being a direct function of the head and an 
 inverse function of frictional resistance. However, as will be 
 explained in discussing the laws governing the flow of water, the 
 ordinary hydraulic formulas are inapplicable to subterranean 
 flow, for it has been found by experiment that the velocity varies 
 approximately as the head instead of as the square root of the 
 head. There is also a great diminution in the velocity, that in 
 pipes for instance being ordinarily measured in feet per second, 
 whereas that in ordinary soil is measured in feet per day. 
 
 Since the permeable crust of the earth is of vast extent and is 
 frequently of great depth, there exists an underground water- 
 system of streams, rivers, and lakes similar to those which appear 
 on the surface, but these underground streams flow with very 
 much smaller velocity. Wherever the surface of the ground 
 intersects the surface of one of these subterranean streams, springs 
 appear. These springs increase the discharge of a river at all stages, 
 and they are its principal sources of supply during low water. 
 If this intersection takes place in the bed of a stream, the differ- 
 ence of head of the underground waters and of the surface waters 
 determines the rate of discharge; and when the head of the 
 surface water is the greater, the surface stream may even dis- 
 appear and be absorbed in the sub-surface flow. The failure to 
 recognize this fundamental principle has caused large errors in 
 estimating the capacity of reservoirs to store water and of drain- 
 age ditches to discharge it. 
 
 Variations in precipitation cause a rise and fall of the surface of 
 these underground waters, similar to the floods in rivers. On account 
 of the sluggishness of the flow and the great reservoir capacity of 
 
THE FORMATION OF RIVERS 9 
 
 the permeable strata, a long period of time may elapse before these 
 changes manifest themselves on the earth's surface. For example, 
 at the head waters of the Mississippi River, a yearly minimum 
 rainfall does not produce a minimum stream flow until the low 
 water season of the year succeeding its occurrence. 
 
 The water which filters through soils for long distances carries 
 little material in suspension, but it may contain a large amount 
 of soluble matter, which, by evaporation of the water, may 
 produce deposits of considerable extent. If the head of the sub- 
 surface flow exceeds one-tenth of the distance it travels, however, 
 the water may acquire sufficient force to remove particles of the 
 soil, which is an important consideration in designing levees and 
 other structures whose foundations rest on permeable material. 
 
 While subterranean flow is the principal source of a river's 
 water supply during low water, the higher stages of the river 
 are created by the addition thereto of surface flow. Hence a 
 river's stage becomes a function of the relative amount of the 
 precipitation that is absorbed by the ground and by the surface 
 flow, but it is modified by the reservoir capacity of the channel, 
 and by evaporation. A lake tends to diminish a river's maximum 
 discharge and to increase the minimum discharge. If the pre- 
 cipitation is greater during the winter and early spring than 
 during the summer and early fall, evaporation will diminish the 
 low water flow. But in localities where the conditions are re- 
 versed, evaporation will reduce the discharge during the summer 
 high stages, particularly where reservoirs expose a large surface 
 to the action of winds and of the sun's rays. 
 
 During extreme low stages, the velocity of the discharge is 
 usually insufficient to move the heavier material along the stream 
 bed and only a small amount of fine material capable of being 
 carried in suspension flows into the stream. As the discharge in- 
 creases, however, the capacity of a stream to transport solid 
 material rapidly increases, though the amount and character of 
 the material transported is more dependent on the character of the 
 soil on which the rain falls than on the capacity of the river channel 
 to carry it away. The surface flow from a prairie contains a 
 large amount of fine sand and clay which is readily carried in 
 suspension, while the detritus from a rocky hillside consists 
 principally of gravel and coarse sand which is rolled along the 
 river bed. 
 
10 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 Material that is in suspension while moving with the velocity 
 of the water is also deposited when this velocity is reduced for any 
 cause. As a stream's discharge increases, low lands are gradually 
 submerged, and since the velocity of the overflow is much less 
 than that of the main stream, there is a deposit of sediment, 
 which is greatest where the change in velocity first occurs, and 
 gradually diminishes as the amount of material in the water is 
 reduced by the deposition. By this means a silt-bearing stream 
 builds up its bank, producing the characteristic of alluvial valleys 
 that the ground close to the river channel during medium stages 
 of the water is higher than the land more distant. The rainfall 
 in such valleys, instead of flowing directly into the river, flows 
 away from it and toward the area of deposition from the bordering 
 hills, where (augmented by the discharge from the hills) it creates 
 a stream which gradually attains sufficient volume to erode a 
 channel through the ridge which forms the banks of the main 
 river and thereupon discharges into the river. 
 
 As these silt deposits have been made during geological eons of 
 time, they frequently attain great depth, and the main river which 
 has been depositing sediment in its bed as well as on its banks may 
 be flowing on a ridge, its thalweg having a higher elevation than 
 the surface of the ground at the foot of the hills that limit its 
 valley. The alluvium thus formed is readily eroded whenever 
 it is attacked by water flowing with a greater velocity than that 
 which deposited it, and a change in the direction of the current 
 even at medium or low stages may cause the banks to cave. For 
 this reason also the closure of a crevasse in a levee line on such 
 alluvial soils as are found in the Mississippi Valley becomes a 
 difficult problem, if the water is flowing through it with a depth 
 exceeding six feet. 
 
 When the precipitation takes the form of snow, it neither enters 
 the soil nor flows off its surface immediately. The density of a 
 snow covering varies from that of ice, when it falls as sleet or 
 hail, to a light fluffy substance which is exceedingly porous when 
 first deposited but which is liable to be drifted by winds into 
 large snow banks where it becomes more compacted. A light 
 rain followed by freezing weather may convert the surface of 
 porous snow into a crust of impervious ice. 
 
 When snow is exposed to the melting effect of the sun's rays, its 
 transformation into water is gradual, on account of its latent 
 
THE FORMATION OF RIVERS 11 
 
 heat, and its run-off resembles that from a spring; but if exposed 
 to a warm rain or warm winds, unless a crust of ice exists which 
 will protect it from percolation, the snow becomes saturated with 
 water, which, absorbing the latent heat, suddenly melts it. The 
 resulting flow is added to that of the delayed precipitation, and 
 the entire mass starts with destructive violence on its path to the 
 sea. A layer of ice also prevents soil percolation, and thus in- 
 creases surface flow. The combination of a layer of sleet formed 
 in early winter, making an impervious crust on a hillside, and 
 covered later with a thick coating of porous snow melted in the 
 spring by a heavy fall of rain, will produce a most destructive flood. 
 Freezing weather largely reduces surface flow by converting the 
 water into ice, but even with the surface flow thus diminished, 
 high stages may occur in a stream on account of the formation of 
 ice gorges. 
 
 The precipitation at any locality is very variable, not only in 
 the amount which falls per day, per month, and per year, but even 
 in averages of ten-year intervals. Thus in the records of precipi- 
 tation at New York City, a period of ten years can be selected 
 in which the average rainfall exceeds forty-eight inches per 
 annum, and another in which it is only thirty-five inches. There 
 is also a great variation in the amount and intensity of the rainfall 
 at different localities in the same basin. Even within the limits 
 of a city there may be a marked difference in the discharge of 
 sewers during the same storm, due to this cause. 
 
 The discharge of a river which drains a large area is affected 
 not only by the variation in the amount of precipitation but also 
 by the difference in the time required by both the subterranean 
 and the surface flows to empty into it. In a stream that derives its 
 waters from a single hill, extreme variations in high and low water 
 are frequent; but as the drainage area increases, the probability 
 of the superposition of either the extreme high or low stages of 
 the various tributaries which form the main stream diminishes, 
 since the shorter tributaries or those with the steeper slopes 
 deliver their maximum or minimum discharge earlier than those 
 of greater length or those of gentler slope. The subterranean 
 flow is similarly retarded. 
 
 The reservoir capacity of the river bed also tends to diminish 
 the maximum discharge and to increase the minimum discharge, 
 because a large amount of water is expended in filling the bed as 
 
12 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the river rises, and runs out as it falls, the duration of the stage 
 being thereby increased, and the maximum or minimum discharge 
 correspondingly modified. Both high and low stages may be so 
 prolonged, however, that the reservoir capacity of the channel is 
 exhausted, but the longer the river and the greater its drainage 
 area, the less frequently either extreme high or low water occurs. 
 As a result, a river, even at low stages, flows on its lower reaches 
 with sufficient velocity to cave its banks and create a channel 
 proportionate to its volume in the fine sediment which has been 
 deposited there. 
 
 The degradation of the hills and the filling of the valleys has 
 continued for geological ages, gradually raising the surface of the 
 ground in the valley of a river and increasing its length by deposits 
 at its mouth. During the period, the water which has been 
 transporting this material has been creating and maintaining a 
 channel through the deposits, so that at the present time it has 
 been found by observation that, while the beds of streams near 
 their head waters are slowly rising, an unstable equilibrium exists 
 between the forces which are filling and those which are excavating 
 the channel, at a relatively short distance from their sources. 
 At certain stages at a given locality the river bed may be enlarged 
 and at other stages a fill may occur. If high stages predominate, 
 for several years, the capacity of the high-water channel may be 
 increased, and during a series of low-water seasons the capacity 
 may be diminished. But when former conditions recur, while 
 there may be numerous local changes, the same channel capacity 
 of the river as a whole will be reestablished, unless the forces of 
 nature have been modified in the interim by the works of man. 
 Under these conditions, the average discharge of solid matter 
 over the banks of a river and at its mouth equals the average 
 amount it receives. 
 
 The areas of deposition at the head waters of a stream have an 
 effect on the supply of solid material to a river, similar to the 
 effect of a lake on the supply of its fluid contents. During a 
 storm they retain a large amount of the heavier debris, gradually 
 delivering it to the river during minor floods. They thus act like 
 huge rock crushers, grinding the larger fragments which pass 
 through them into small particles. When they emerge from the 
 area of deposition these particles are readily moved by the current 
 which exists on the lower portions of the stream. 
 
THE FORMATION OF RIVERS 13 
 
 While the valleys of most of the rivers of the United States have 
 been formed as explained above, there are some which have been 
 created by glacial action. Moving ice also has a powerful erosive 
 effect, and the eroded material, when once imbedded in a glacier, 
 may be carried long distances before being deposited. Its area of 
 deposition is the moraine at the foot of the glacier where the ice 
 is being melted by the sun's rays, and where there is formed a 
 heterogeneous pile of boulders, stone, sand, gravel, and clay, far 
 different from the graded material found in alluvial valleys. 
 
 As the glacier recedes, the eroded valley is paved with a similar 
 heterogeneous mixture. The glacier also excavates deep holes in 
 its valley which later become lakes. When the glacier finally 
 disappears, and the erosion of the hills is resumed by water derived 
 from precipitation, a different condition exists than in those 
 valleys which owe their formation through geological ages to 
 such precipitation alone. At the foot of the hills limiting the 
 valley, areas of deposition are formed which gradually encroach 
 on the valley, but the water escaping from these areas flows into 
 the existing lakes and there deposits its solid matter. Emerging 
 from the lakes it flows as a clear water stream of diminished 
 velocity and passes over the surface of ground that had been 
 eroded by a force far greater than it possesses. Its sinuosities 
 and depth become functions, not of its discharge, but of the 
 character of the deposits left by the glacier. Instead of having 
 steep slopes at its source gradually diminishing toward its mouth, 
 it is liable to flow with gentle slopes in its upper reaches until it 
 comes to obstructions deposited by the glacier, over which it 
 flows in rapids, not having sufficient force to excavate its channel 
 through them. As such a stream carries little sediment, it is in- 
 capable of building up its banks and the rain which falls in its 
 valley, instead of flowing from the river to the foothills, as in 
 alluvial streams, has a reverse flow. 
 
 In such valleys, the lakes are gradually filling and are being 
 converted into marshes, and in future geological ages they will 
 be transformed into valleys similar to those first described. In 
 certain valleys, the transformation is more complete than in 
 others, and there is found a foundation of glacial drift covered by 
 a relatively thin layer of alluvial deposits. 
 
 A glacier has a powerful erosive effect on rock, but is very 
 eccentric in its action, occasionally leaving rock ridges extending 
 
14 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 across its valley which the clear water of the river which forms on 
 the glacier's disappearance is unable to remove. In the upper 
 valleys of streams formed by water derived from precipitation, deep 
 canyons may be excavated through rock by the erosion of the de- 
 bris which is being carried down them. 
 
 In the area of deposition of an alluvial valley, as in one formed 
 by glacial action, the channel formed by a stream is dependent on 
 the eccentricities of the deposition of debris. A flood carries the 
 sand, gravel, and boulders down the ravines and spreads them in 
 a fan-shaped mass across their entrances. As the flood subsides, 
 pools will be scoured out where the deposit is of sand and gravel, 
 and between the pools the water will flow in shallow ripples over 
 material it is incapable of moving. Such a channel is not per- 
 manent but is liable to be obliterated by the deposits from the 
 next flood, and a new channel may be formed where, due to some 
 freak of nature, material more readily moved is found. 
 
 But as the detritus becomes broken up into smaller particles in 
 its passage through the area of deposition, it becomes more amen- 
 able to the action of the stream currents, and the channel assumes 
 a more stable form. There is still a large amount of material being 
 carried down the river during floods, but after each flood there is 
 a greater tendency for the stream to return to the channel it 
 formerly occupied at similar stages. The pools develop in the 
 bends of the stream, and are separated by bars of heavy material. 
 In other words, the sediment flows in accordance with certain 
 laws, and it is as important to comprehend clearly these laws as it 
 is to comprehend those of the flow of water (1). 
 
CHAPTER III 
 LAWS GOVERNING THE FLOW OF WATER IN RIVERS 
 
 The Chezy formula * and those derived from it, such as Bazine's, 
 Farming's, and Kutter's, are the result of careful experiments 
 from which numerical values have been deduced for empirical 
 coefficients which render the formulas of great assistance in solv- 
 ing hydraulic problems, but they have the defect of all empirical 
 formulas that great caution must be exercised in applying them 
 where conditions differ from those of the experiments. 
 
 These formulas as a class were first derived from the flow of 
 water in pipes and conduits, and it was attempted to concentrate 
 in a coefficient c all the_variations of the flow which prevented v 
 from being equal to Vrs. It was soon observed, however, that 
 c was a variable function of both r and s, and tables were prepared 
 giving values of the coefficient for changes in both these quan- 
 tities. It was also found by experiment that the condition of the 
 enveloping surface affected the velocity of the discharge, a smooth 
 iron or vitrified clay conduit discharging more water in a given 
 time than a brick one of the same diameter and laid to the same 
 slope. Changes in the value of the coefficient then became 
 necessary to provide for the change in velocity due to the rough- 
 ness of the surface of the material composing the conduit. 
 
 The frictional resistance of a liquid flowing over a solid sub- 
 stance is slight and affects only the thin layer that is in contact 
 with the solid. In a large conduit, such resistance is negligible 
 and the retarding effect of a rough surface on the flow is due, not 
 to such frictional resistance, but to the eddies which it creates 
 in the liquid itself and which absorb a portion of the energy that 
 would otherwise be expended in producing a velocity of discharge 
 through the conduit. Hence the term coefficient of roughness does 
 not give a proper conception of this force. The velocity may be 
 such as to develop frictional resistance only. 
 
 There exist two critical stages, as they have been termed, a 
 minimum stage when the velocity is so low that eddy action is 
 
 1 v = cVrs in which = the velocity; c = a variable coefficient; r = the hydraulic radius; 
 and s = the slope. 
 
 15 
 
16 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 not developed, and a maximum stage in which mere occurs the 
 greatest retarding eddy action the velocity can create (1). This 
 maximum stage is dependent on the form assumed by the particles 
 producing the roughness. Both below the minimum critical 
 stage and above the maximum critical stage there is a tendency 
 for the flow to follow rectilinear lines instead of producing eddies. 
 As an illustration, suppose that a straight channel be excavated 
 through rock and that the sides and bottom be left as blasted. 
 If the slope is gentle, a small discharge will flow through the cut 
 without a serious disturbance of the water surface. As the dis- 
 charge and its velocity increase, boils and eddies begin to appear, 
 which attain a maximum at a certain stage. Above this stage 
 the eddies gradually disappear on the surface, having been limited 
 to certain distances from the bottom and sides of the cut, beyond 
 which the current tends to flow in straight lines. On the con- 
 trary, if the same discharge flows in a channel of sand which has 
 been deposited in sand waves, the minimum critical stage is not 
 attained so soon, i.e., the water flows tranquilly at low stages, 
 but at the velocity of a maximum discharge, the water moving up 
 the surface of the ridges continues on the same path to the water 
 surface and boils and eddies of great magnitude result. 
 
 Furthermore the length and height of the sand wave affect its 
 capacity to reduce velocity. Sand waves deposited during low 
 water, though composed of the same material and more frequent in 
 number, have a lower coefficient of roughness during floods than 
 those deposited during high stages. 
 
 As the experiments from which the ordinary formulas were de- 
 rived were for ordinary flow between the critical stages described 
 above, their application to either extremely low or extremely 
 high velocities should be made with caution. The subterranean 
 flow of water is so slow that it is below the minimum critical 
 stage, and the velocity has been found to vary almost directly 
 as the head. The same rule applies to the discharge of small 
 pipes. With brass pipes of a diameter as great as two inches 
 under low heads a formula v 1M crs has been found to be appli- 
 cable. Hazen and Williams have proposed a formula with a 
 variable exponent for v as a substitute for the ones generally 
 employed, and this is theoretically more exact. 
 
 When it is attempted to apply these formulas to river channels, 
 as in the experiments of Kutter, serious difficulties arise. The 
 
FLOW OF WATER IN RIVERS 17 
 
 formulas were derived from uniform flow in conduits or pipes 
 which had the same hydraulic radius in different sections, and 
 uniform slope. Such conditions do not exist in rivers, for no 
 two cross-sections of a river have the same area, and the area of 
 the same cross-section changes from day to day. Moreover, the 
 slopes are exceedingly variable, being not only steeper over bars 
 than in pools, but frequently varying on opposite sides of the 
 same pool. Finally, the coefficient of roughness varies from 
 section to section, being greater on a gravel bar than in a sandy 
 pool. 
 
 In applying a formula it is therefore necessary to consider long 
 reaches of the river, obtaining a mean hydraulic radius and a 
 mean slope. If it is attempted to apply the formula to a short 
 stretch which happens to have a uniform section and slope, the 
 velocity of approach becomes a disturbing factor, the propelling 
 force being not the difference in head at .the two extremities of 
 the section, but that created by slopes further upstream. Even a 
 strong wind influences the discharge of a river, since it raises or 
 lowers the thread of maximum velocity. At the mouths of 
 rivers, tides may have sufficient force (on account of the funnel- 
 shaped form of the estuary) to cause a flow in a reverse direction 
 to the low-water slope; when the tides introduce salt water into 
 the channel, they produce a most complicated flow, incapable of 
 mathematical analysis. 
 
 It is therefore advisable when discussing questions of river 
 hydraulics to determine by actual measurements the various ele- 
 ments entering a formula. When this is impracticable, the reader 
 is cautioned to employ a liberal coefficient of safety, bearing in 
 mind that most mathematical computations are applicable to 
 average conditions, and that in treating such questions as floods, 
 and depths of channel during extreme low water, it is not the 
 average but the exceptional that has to be considered. 
 
 In a pipe the velocity of flow is determined by the head. In a 
 river the living force of the water also must be considered. When 
 the flow of water in a pipe is suddenly checked, the pressure on 
 its surface is merely increased, as the water has no means of 
 escape. But in a river, when the flow is restricted at any locality, 
 the force of the approaching water causes an elevation of the con- 
 tracted section corresponding to the pressure existing in the pipe. 
 A rapid current impinging perpendicularly on a river bank may 
 
18 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 reverse the river slopes. This was forcibly illustrated in the 
 Mississippi River at Vicksburg after the Centennial Cut-off of 
 1876. The old river bed around the island created by the cut-off 
 then became the harbor of Vicksburg and was connected to the 
 river during certain stages at both its upper and lower ends. 
 The flow through the cut-off during high stages impinged on the 
 Vicksburg bank with sufficient force to cause such a local elevation 
 of the water surface as to create an upstream current through 
 Vicksburg harbor until the river fell to about mid-stage, and 
 caused a heavy deposit of sediment, necessitating the closing of 
 the upper entrance to the harbor and the diversion of the Yazoo 
 river into it to restore and to maintain its navigability. 
 
 At the outlets of rivers the tidal wave frequently has a force far 
 exceeding that produced by the natural slope of the river and 
 causes a rising of the river's waters in excess of that existing in 
 the ocean. The impetus of the outflowing tides may also lower 
 the river level below that of low water in the ocean. 
 
 The flow of water in bends has such a vital effect on a river's 
 regimen that it merits a more careful analysis than it ordinarily 
 receives in textbooks on hydraulics. While there have been 
 numerous experiments upon the retardation of flow caused by 
 bends in pipe, the subject usually is dismissed with the statement 
 that the loss of head in bends is equivalent to adding a certain 
 amount to the length (2) . It is more fully discussed in an article 
 by M. R. H. Gockinga on La Pente Transversale et son Influence 
 sur VEtat des Rivieres (ANNALES DBS FONTS ET CHAUSS^ES, 1913, 
 p. 112). 
 
 In a straight paved conduit the filaments of water flow in straight 
 lines, with the exception of those near its bed, which are disturbed 
 by the roughness of the material with which they come in contact. 
 The thread of maximum velocity lies in the vertical plane passing 
 through the deepest section, and the variations of velocity of the 
 filaments of water in that plane will conform to the arc of a parab- 
 ola whose apex is near the water surface. A similar curve will 
 determine the variations in velocities from the plane of maxi- 
 mum velocities to the sides of the conduit. In a cross-section 
 the water surface will be horizontal. If the flow is uniform, the 
 longitudinal surface slope will conform to that of the conduit. 
 
 If a circular curve be introduced into the conduit, however, 
 there is a derangement of this regularity of flow. The inertia of 
 
FLOW OF WATER IN RIVERS 19 
 
 the water resists the change of direction, and there is an elevation 
 of the water surface on the concave side of the conduit and a 
 corresponding lowering on the convex side. The mid-stream 
 longitudinal slope remains the same, but there has been created a 
 transverse slope in the bend which causes a marked difference of 
 head on the opposite sides. The cross-section of the water surface 
 becomes a curved line. For the case in which the cross-section 
 of the conduit is trapezoidal, Mr. Gockinga deduced the equation 
 
 where V denotes the longitudinal velocity, R denotes the radius of 
 curvature of the axis of the conduit in meters, and x and y are 
 coordinates of a point on the surface referred to a system of rec- 
 tangular axes through the intersection of the axes of the conduit 
 and the water surface. For a trapezoidal conduit whose width 
 is 200 meters and whose radius is 500 meters, and whose depth 
 is such that a longitudinal slope of 0.0001 produces a velocity of 
 one meter per second, he computes a difference of head of 4 
 centimeters on opposite sides of the conduit, i.e. a transverse 
 slope twice that of the longitudinal. 
 
 These theoretical computations have been confirmed by obser- 
 vations on the Mississippi River, where differences of head of about 
 1 foot have been observed on opposite banks of bends, with mean 
 mid-section longitudinal slopes of about 0.4 foot per mile. Under 
 such conditions the thread of maximum velocity no longer cor- 
 responds with the mid-stream section, but approaches the concave 
 bank. 
 
 When two bodies of water whose surfaces have different ele- 
 vations, are connected by a pipe, there is a flow through the pipe 
 from the one having the greater head, which will continue until 
 the heads are equalized. The velocity of the flow through the 
 pipe is a function of the difference of head. If a variation in head 
 exists in different parts of a lake, which usually results from a 
 wind blowing over its surface, the same tendency to restore the 
 normal levels is created, but since the force of the wind is com- 
 pelling the surface water to travel in the same direction as the wind, 
 the return flow is along the lake bed. This rises to the surface 
 where the lake level is lowest, thereby giving the water a curvi- 
 linear path (3) . 
 
 Under certain conditions this subsurface flow may attain great 
 
20 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 force. The vertical piers constructed on the Great Lakes have to 
 be protected by heavy rip-rap in depths of thirty feet to prevent 
 scour from this cause. 
 
 In a river, the centrifugal force created by bends produces a 
 similar action, but the curvilinear path of the water in a lake is 
 modified in a river by the motion of the water downstream, due 
 to the longitudinal slope. Hence the water in a river assumes a 
 helicoidal motion. The motion of translation downstream is re- 
 tarded, but in the circumference of the helicoid the filaments of 
 water have acquired a velocity much greater than that which 
 exists in a straight reach due to the longitudinal slope alone. 
 
 The dimensions of the helicoid are functions of the longitudinal 
 slope and the radius of curvature of the bend. They conform to 
 the section in which the water flows only when it is permitted to 
 construct its own path, i.e., in a stream in its natural state. Beyond 
 the sphere of its flow, eddies are produced which also interfere 
 with the motion downstream. 
 
 The helicoidal flow of water in bends was practically demon- 
 strated by Professor James Thompson before the Institution of 
 Mechanical Engineers of Glasgow in 1879, and the direction and 
 velocity of such currents on the Dnieper River were measured by 
 M. Leliavski, as described in a paper presented to the Sixth In- 
 ternational Navigation Congress held at the Hague in 1894. 
 From the results of his experiments, Leliavski came to the con- 
 clusion that in a bend, surface currents converge toward the 
 concave bank, along which a stream of water flows to the bottom 
 of the river, thence move to the convex side in divergent currents, 
 and then gradually rise to the surface. He found not only that 
 these currents have sufficient force to cause caving of banks of 
 clay, sand, or gravel, but he found evidences also that they had 
 caused erosion in the lava rock which forms the bed of the river 
 at the Dnieper rapids. The greatest depth was found where the 
 greatest number of surface filaments of water converge on the 
 concave bank. If the radius of curvature of the bend is uniform, 
 this point occurs at some distance below the middle of the bend. 
 
 The influence of a circular bend, moreover, affects the straight 
 sections of a conduit for a considerable distance above and below 
 it. Below the bend, it is evident that a considerable distance is 
 required to transform the helicoidal motion again into a recti- 
 linear motion, since this transformation depends on the inertia 
 
FLOW OF WATER IN RIVERS 21 
 
 and the frictional resistance of the particles of water. Above the 
 bend there is a similar back-water effect, since the surface of the 
 cross-section cannot suddenly change from a horizontal to an in- 
 clined line, i.e. the transition must be gradual. The helicoidal 
 motion of the water therefore begins considerably above the bend, 
 attains its maximum velocity when the transverse slope adjusts 
 itself to the radius of curvature, then remains constant to the end 
 of the curve, and then gradually diminishes. The locus of the 
 maximum velocity moves away from the axis of the conduit in 
 a corresponding manner and there is a disturbance in the longi- 
 tudinal velocity of flow in the straight sections as well as in the 
 curve. 
 
 In a paved conduit the location of the thread of maximum 
 velocity is of minor importance, but as this line is also the one of 
 greatest scour, it determines the navigable channel, and river 
 regulation consists principally in its proper location and main- 
 tenance. 
 
 Another question which requires more elucidation than is con- 
 tained in the ordinary textbooks is the effect of obstacles on the 
 flow of water. It is recognized that the sudden expansion and 
 contraction of a conduit entails a loss of head, due to the eddies 
 formed, but the paths followed by the water in passing the ob- 
 stacles have received little consideration. 
 
 In a straight conduit not susceptible to erosion, if a vertical dike 
 extending above the water surface be constructed perpendicular 
 to one of its sides, the reduction of the area of cross-section will 
 cause a local elevation of the water surface, reducing the slope 
 above the obstacle and increasing it below. This elevation, 
 while extending across the entire cross-section, will be greatest 
 near the side of the conduit above the dike, due to the greater 
 retardation of the longitudinal velocity at that locality, and the 
 least on the opposite side. This difference of head will induce a 
 flow toward the points of lower elevation and the locus of the 
 thread of maximum velocity will be diverted from the straight 
 line it followed when the conduit was unobstructed. For a 
 certain distance above the dike, back-water effects will produce 
 a difference of elevation on opposite sides of the conduit, and a 
 helicoidal motion will be imparted to the water similar to that 
 in bends. Below the dike conditions are suddenly reversed. The 
 water behind the dike has lost its longitudinal velocity and tends 
 
22 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 to sink to a lower level than formerly existed, while on the opposite 
 side the elevation has increased. A portion of the water flowing 
 around the obstacle seeks to fill this void, but because it has a 
 high longitudinal velocity as it passes the dike, it forms an eddy 
 of a very complicated flow but with a large spiral component 
 with a vertical axis. In experiments on the Rhine it (4) was found 
 that this spiral eddy attacked the bank at a distance below the 
 dikes equal to about two and one-half times its length. Another 
 component has a quasi-helicoidal flow diagonally toward the op- 
 posite side, which also converts some of the longitudinal velocity 
 into eddy currents. 
 
 If a similar dike is constructed on the opposite side of the 
 conduit in the same cross-section, the water surface between the 
 dikes assumes a curved form, higher at the extremities of the dikes 
 than in mid-stream. The locus of maximum velocities divides into 
 two lines diverging upstream from the axis of the conduit to the 
 ends of the dikes, and gradually returning to the middle section 
 below them. Two powerful eddies are produced behind the 
 dikes, but the remainder of the flow tends to follow lines more 
 rectilinear than those which exist when only one obstruction is 
 formed. 
 
 There is also eddy action above a dike, but its nature and extent 
 is a function of the inclination of the dike to the direction of the 
 current. If the dike is inclined sufficiently downstream, it has 
 an action similar to that of a curve and a tendency to scour de- 
 velops along its face. This tendency is diminished as the dike is 
 given a greater inclination upstream. 
 
 If the dike be submerged there is a tendency toward the crea- 
 tion of a jump in the water surface over it. A very complicated 
 flow results. The overflow produces a powerful scouring effect 
 immediately below the dike, and interferes with the eddy action 
 around its end. 
 
 On a concave bank, a dike causes a curvature of the line of maxi- 
 mum velocity, but it cannot ordinarily overcome the centrifugal 
 force created by the bend and the line soon returns to its normal 
 position. 
 
 The discharge of a tributary does not immediately mingle with 
 the water of the main stream, but flows beside it until bends and 
 obstacles (by their helicoidal and eddy action) interfere with the 
 regularity of flow. 
 
FLOW OF WATER IN RIVERS 23 
 
 Near the mouths of rivers, a very complicated flow frequently 
 results from the difference in density of fresh and salt water. 
 The water of the inflowing tide has a greater specific gravity than 
 that of the river discharge. At certain periods of the tide the 
 salt water flows up the river along its bed, while the fresh water 
 is flowing out above it. On account of irregularities in the river 
 bed, there may also be an upstream surface flow in certain por- 
 tions of a river section with a downstream flow in others, until 
 the inertia of the moving water is overcome and the salt and 
 fresh waters have an opportunity to mingle. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 THE FLOW OF SEDIMENT IN NON-TIDAL RIVERS 
 
 Material is transported down a river in solution, in suspension, 
 and by being rolled along its bed. The material in solution is 
 carried to the mouth of the river without deposition unless there 
 is excessive evaporation. Streams flowing in valleys formed by 
 glacial action not infrequently carry more material in solution 
 than in suspension, as is demonstrated by the observations of the 
 Geological Survey on the Mississippi River at Minneapolis, where 
 the mean of the observations shows 200 parts per million in solu- 
 tion and 7.9 parts per million in suspension. 
 
 In a river flowing in an alluvial valley, the reverse is the case 
 except occasionally at extreme low water, and the amount of ma- 
 terial carried in suspension is primarily dependent on the character 
 of the soil of the watershed from which it flows and on the intensity 
 of the rainfall. The western tributaries of the Mississippi River 
 carry a greater amount of sediment per unit of volume of water, 
 termed the degree of saturation, than its eastern tributaries, and 
 (for the same discharge) the degree of saturation is greater in 
 summer than in the winter, due to the frozen condition of the soil 
 in winter. The light clays and sands which are carried in sus- 
 pension become intimately mixed with the water as it flows over 
 the soil and (moving with the velocity of the water) are carried 
 to the river's mouth unless the velocity is checked, as in the flow 
 through a lake. 
 
 In a, watershed whose soil contains a large amount of clay and is 
 of a relatively uniform character over the drainage area, the degree 
 of saturation rapidly increases with an increase in the discharge. 
 In the Mississippi system of rivers, however, the Missouri carries 
 so much more sediment in suspension than any of the other tribu- 
 taries that it determines the degree of saturation of the main 
 stream, and a flood from the Missouri River carries more material 
 in suspension to the Gulf than one from the Ohio, although the 
 amount of water flowing from the latter in floods largely exceeds 
 that from the former. 
 
 When material carried in suspension has once been deposited, 
 
 24 
 
SEDIMENT IN NON-TIDAL RIVERS 25 
 
 and is afterwards eroded, -only a comparatively small portion is 
 again placed in suspension. The original deposit contains a large 
 amount of water, and assumes gentle slopes, but it becomes more 
 compacted and is capable of maintaining a steeper slope when 
 additional deposition occurs. If the river falls to such a stage that 
 the deposit is above the water surface, and the water is drained 
 from it, the binding force of its clay contents may be sufficient to 
 enable the material to assume a vertical slope, and thus produce 
 the steep banks found above low water in the concave bends of 
 alluvial streams. Below the water surface, the adhesive force of 
 the clay diminishes, and the water contents of the deposit increase. 
 When such a bank is eroded, there is a local deepening of the 
 river bed, and an increase in the under-water slopes, which cause 
 large masses to slide into the river. These masses do not mingle 
 with the water sufficiently to be carried in suspension. When rain 
 falls on a plowed field every drop of water picks up a load of clay 
 or sand which it can transport; but a mass of water which acts 
 on a concave bank moves a mass of earth too heavy to float, and 
 which therefore is rolled along the river bed. 
 
 There is also a relation between a river's low-water slope and 
 the amount of sediment it carries; the greater the amount of 
 sediment, the steeper becomes the slope. This is particularly 
 noticeable at the junction of two streams. If a river carries 
 relatively little sediment, its slope above the junction with a turbid 
 stream is less than that of the tributary, and increases below it. 
 If the reverse is the case, the slope of the main stream above the 
 junction is increased, and below it more nearly conforms to that of 
 the tributary. 
 
 Exceptions to the rule result from the geological formation of 
 non-erosive beds in the vicinity of the junction. For example, 
 the upper Mississippi carries less sediment than the Minnesota, 
 its first large tributary, but the falls of St. Anthony above the junc- 
 tion and the rapids produced by the detritus from the falls create 
 an exceptional condition. 
 
 The rule is illustrated by the following instances: The waters 
 of the next large tributary, the St. Croix River, have been clari- 
 fied during their passage through Lake St. Croix, and the mean 
 slope of the Mississippi above their junction is about 0.4 foot per 
 mile, below it 0.2 foot. At the junction with the Chippewa, 
 which transports a large amount of coarse sand and but little 
 
26 KIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 finer material, the low-water slope through Lake Pepin is zero, and 
 immediately below the mouth of the Chippewa 0.9 feet per mile. 
 At the mouth of the Wisconsin, which also carries large amounts of 
 sand during floods, the slope of the main river above it is 0.1 foot, 
 and below 0.6 foot per mile. The western tributaries of the 
 river below have sufficient material in suspension to maintain an 
 average slope of 0.4 foot per mile to the Illinois River, with the 
 exception of the Rock Island and DesMoines rapids. The Illinois 
 River carries little sediment, and the slope above its junction ex- 
 ceeds 0.4 foot per mile; below it a gentler slope is observed as far 
 as the Missouri River. Below the Missouri River a slope exceed- 
 ing 0.8 foot per mile is created, gradually reducing to 0.6 foot, and 
 below the junction with the Ohio still gentler slopes exist for a 
 considerable distance. 
 
 These phenomena are usually explained by the assumption that 
 they are caused by the relative degree of saturation of the two 
 streams, and that when their waters mingle they are capable of 
 increasing their capacity for transporting material in suspension, 
 the less turbid waters increasing their load from material eroded 
 from the bed of the river ( 1 ) . Observations by the Mississippi River 
 Commission fail to confirm this assumption. At the junction of 
 the Missouri and upper Mississippi it was noted that the waters 
 of the two rivers have a tendency to flow side by side without 
 mingling, the waters of the upper Mississippi following the Illinois 
 bank of the river and the waters of the Missouri the opposite bank. 
 At low stages of the Missouri, this tendency continues considerably 
 beyond the portion of the river having a steep slope. Boils and 
 eddies cause a gradual mixing of the waters, and during certain 
 high stages, at the first concave bend below the junction which 
 occurs on the Missouri bank, there is a decided movement of the 
 water of the upper Mississippi across the channel on the surface, 
 and an opposite bottom flow of Missouri River water, which is 
 exhibited in the observations of sediment taken at that locality. 
 
 A more logical explanation of the changes of slope at the mouths 
 of tributaries is to be found in the deposition of material in sus- 
 pension, and its conversion into sand waves which are moved along 
 the river bed. As the crests of floods of rivers rarely coincide, 
 when a clear-water stream empties into a turbid river there will 
 be a period during a high stage of the tributary when its discharge 
 will act as a dam on that of the main river, diminishing the 
 
SEDIMENT IN NON-TIDAL RIVERS 27 
 
 velocity of flow above the junction and causing a deposit of ma- 
 terial carried in suspension which will reduce the river's cross- 
 section. Below the junction its added waters will tend to enlarge 
 the cross-section. 
 
 When the tributary falls to its normal relation to the main 
 stream, the velocity above the junction is increased and the 
 deposits tend to scour, being slowly rolled along the bottom as 
 sand waves instead of being carried in suspension with the velocity 
 of the current. There is a tendency for this scoured material to 
 deposit in the enlarged section below the junction, but before the 
 equilibrium can be established a second rise occurring in the 
 tributary causes a repetition of the process. 
 
 If the main stream is less turbid than the tributary, a flood in the 
 latter flows into an enlarged section and consequently deposits 
 sediment due to a reduction in velocity. As the tributary falls, 
 the main stream has an increased burden in removing the deposits 
 below the junction, a work it also fails to accomplish before a 
 second rise occurs in the tributary. 
 
 The serious problem in river regulation is the movement of 
 material along the river bed. In straight reaches it moves in 
 sand waves which are functions of the velocity of the current and 
 of the depth of water, being greatest when for any cause the 
 current is suddenly increased. At such a time, the most rapid 
 erosion of the bottom takes place. Conversely, the movement of 
 material is least when the velocity of the current is suddenly 
 decreased, since the greatest deposit of sedimentary matter occurs 
 at that time. 
 
 The sand waves have an irregular motion downstream, and the 
 maximum size and rate of progress is attained when the stage of 
 the river is at its highest and is nearly stationary, their height, 
 length, and rate of motion being dependent on their location with 
 reference to the line of maximum velocity. The waves have the least 
 dimensions and slowest rate of travel at low water. They move 
 downstream by material being pushed or rolled up their flat 
 anterior slope and dropped over their crest, where it remains 
 until the wave has progressed far enough downstream to expose 
 it again to the action of the current, to be again rolled or pushed 
 forward. The amount of material thus moving is greatest in high 
 water, or when the velocity for any cause has been suddenly ac- 
 celerated. Changes in the form of waves are gradual, the waves 
 
28 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 retaining their form and individuality as long as the velocity of the 
 current remains nearly uniform. They disappear by the deposition 
 of sediment carried in suspension, if the velocity is suddenly 
 decreased, and again make their appearance when the velocity 
 approaches uniformity for any length of time. 
 
 On the lower Mississippi River, sand waves have been observed 
 that have a length of 1000 feet, a height of 22 feet, and a maximum 
 rate of travel of 40 feet per day. At New Orleans the amount of 
 material transported in sand waves during a year was estimated at 
 less than 1 per cent of that carried in suspension, at Lake Provi- 
 dence Reach about 10 per cent. In some of the tributaries of the 
 upper Mississippi, the amount rolled along the river bed largely 
 exceeds the amount carried in suspension. This variation in the 
 relation of material rolled along the bed to that in suspension is 
 due to the relative sizes of the particles in different portions of the 
 river bed. 
 
 At New Orleans a large amount of material was observed inter- 
 mittently in suspension, the ratio of the material in suspension at 
 the water surface to that near the bed being in some cases 1 to 
 1.83. Furthermore, a difference in the degree of saturation of 
 floods from the Ohio and the Missouri rivers respectively could 
 readily be observed, notwithstanding the enormous caving of 
 banks which occurs during every flood below the mouth of the 
 Ohio River. At St. Louis it was observed that some of the 
 material from the bed did not sufficiently mingle with particles 
 of water to remain in continuous suspension until it reached the 
 sea, but was " detached for a time by some energetic impulse and 
 described a longer or shorter path, moving in or out with the 
 surrounding water "(2). 
 
 In bends, the helicoidal flow impressed upon the water affects 
 the motion of sand waves, and every eddy also changes their form 
 to some extent. The axis of maximum flow in bends is diverted 
 from the axis of the channel which it occupies in straight reaches 
 toward the concave bank, and causes an erosive action on that 
 bank, which is intensified by the transverse slope created in the 
 bend combining with the longitudinal slope. The material 
 scoured from the bank,together with that brought down the river in 
 sand waves, is diverted from the direction followed in straight 
 reaches to a diagonal path across the river. It forms a sand bar 
 extending downstream a distance from the origin of scour 
 
SEDIMENT IN NON-TIDAL RIVERS 29 
 
 which is dependent on the original slope of the river and on the 
 radius of curvation of the bend. This sand bar usually forms the 
 convex bank throughout the curved section; but when the river 
 changes its section to one that is straight or has a curvature in 
 the opposite direction, the intensity of the helicoidal velocity 
 gradually diminishes; the water no longer has sufficient energy to 
 transport the material across the river, and deposits it in a bar 
 extending across an unimproved channel in a diagonal direction, 
 so that the length of its crest largely exceeds the river's width. A 
 dam is thus soon created which reacts on the local slopes and 
 velocities, diminishing those above the bar, and increasing those 
 of the water passing over it. This process continues until the 
 velocity in the pool above the bar is insufficient to produce scour, 
 or until an equilibrium is established between the material brought 
 to the bar and that which passes over it. On a rising river the 
 tendency is to produce the equilibrium by an elevation of the crest 
 of the bar and by a reduction of velocities in the pool. On a falling 
 river there is a tendency to scour a channel through the bar and to 
 attain the equilibrium by the resulting increase of velocity over 
 it. 
 
 While the movement of sand waves in straight reaches is a slow 
 process, averaging about forty feet per day when the river current 
 has a mean velocity of six feet per second, the movement of the 
 particles of sand which form them is much more rapid, and the 
 elevation of the crest of the bars also rapidly increases with a rise 
 of the river stage. On the Mississippi River the rise of some of 
 the bars is at the rate of one-half the change of stage. On the 
 Rhone River a ratio of one to five has been observed. On a falling 
 river there is a similar scouring of the bar. The rate of rise and 
 fall of the crests of bars, however, varies greatly in different 
 reaches of the same river, being dependent not only on the velocity 
 of the water and the radius of curvature of the bend, but also on 
 the eddies formed, on the character of the material moved, and 
 on its distribution on the bar. On a falling river the channel tends 
 to form across the bar along the line of the deposited material which 
 is most susceptible to erosion; and since the coarser material of 
 sand waves is usually found in the line of greatest velocity, the 
 location of the channel across bars on an unregulated river usually 
 differs on rising stages from that which is created on falling stages. 
 
 The divergence of the thread of maximum velocity toward the 
 
30 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 concave bank of a bend tends to produce a triangular cross-section 
 in pools, and the slope of the concave bank becomes a function 
 of the radius of curvature and of the character of the soil of the 
 bank. If this soil is readily eroded, the amount of material falling 
 into the stream is greater than the helicoidal flow can transport. 
 In that case, the thalweg depths are reduced, and gentler slopes 
 obtain, than those when material of greater resistance to scour 
 is encountered. In the fine sediment of the lower Mississippi, 
 slopes of one (vertical) to three (horizontal) are not infrequent 
 even in sharp bends. Coarse sands will assume slopes of one to 
 two. If the concave bank is composed of rock, a nearly vertical 
 slope may exist. 
 
 On a bar there is a tendency to a trapezoidal form until a 
 channel is scoured through the bar during a falling river. 
 
 The radius of curvature of a bend, while it is primarily a function 
 of the material that composes the bank, is also affected by the 
 volume of the discharge, and by the slope. In a river flowing 
 through glacial drift, the variations in the soil are the determining 
 factor in the river's course. In an alluvial valley, however, the 
 greater the discharge, and the gentler the slope, the longer becomes 
 the radius of curvature in the bends, though it is modified by 
 conditions that exist in the bank. Thus in the Mississippi River 
 below St. Paul, the radius of curvature of the bends varies from 
 1500 to 4500 feet, while in the bends above Greenville, Mississippi, 
 it varies from 8000 to 15,000 feet. 
 
 Similarly, at low water a river tends to flow with curves of less 
 radius than in flood stages, when its volume has been very largely 
 increased. This tendency to a change of curvature at different 
 stages has an injurious effect on the river's regimen, causing a 
 variation in the location of the thread of maximum velocity, 
 transferring the caving from one bank to the opposite one, and 
 making a fill at high stages where the river strives to create its 
 channel during low water. When the low-water channel has 
 excavated sharp bends, the volume of water during floods may be 
 too great to conform to the path that the radius of curvature strives 
 to create and a large flow follows a chord of the bend, frequently with 
 sufficient velocity to scour a secondary channel and to produce an 
 eddy action at its junction with the current along the bend, which 
 will form large deposits of sediment. A powerful scouring effect 
 is also produced on the portion of the bank on which it impinges. 
 
SEDIMENT IN NON-TIDAL RIVERS 31 
 
 An interesting example of the influence of discharge on the 
 form of the river bed is afforded by the Atchafalaya River (3). 
 Originally the Atchafalaya was obstructed by an accumulation of 
 snags and drift called a raft, which limited the amount of water 
 which could flow through it at both high and low stages. The 
 removal of the raft and the construction of levees along its banks 
 has largely increased its discharge both at high and at low water. 
 As a result the river has attempted to enlarge its section, but 
 instead of retaining its old sinuosities and forms it has created new 
 ones, cutting a channel through bars on convex points, and thus 
 attempting to adjust its curvature to its discharge. 
 
 In the Illinois River where the low-water discharge has been 
 increased from about 1000 second-feet to over 5000 second-feet 
 by the flow from Lake Michigan through the Chicago sanitary 
 drainage canal, a corresponding change in the radius of curvature 
 of its bends is also taking place. 
 
 When a dike is constructed in a river, the resulting disturbance 
 of the slope causes the shape and the distribution of the sand 
 waves to change. In the reduced section the increased slope 
 scours a deeper channel, and the scouring effect is most intense at 
 the end of the dike. The eddy below the dike deposits material 
 in its vertex and has a gradually reducing scouring effect along its 
 outer elements, which tends to create a channel extending from 
 the end of the dike toward the bank to which it is connected. A 
 second channel tends to form diagonally across the river toward 
 the opposite bank, on account of the helicoidal motion generated 
 in that direction. When these currents lose the force imparted 
 to them by the obstruction, a bar with a curved crest is formed, 
 which incloses both channels. The navigable channel of the river 
 is determined by the scour across this bar, which occurs on a 
 falling river, and which may be toward either bank, dependent on 
 the local character of the deposits in the bar. Above the dike, a 
 deposit is formed from sand waves by eddy action and from 
 material in suspension by a reduction of the velocity. Along the 
 face of the dike, there is a narrow channel due to eddy action, if 
 the dike makes an acute angle with the direction of flow, and a 
 pronounced scour if it is inclined downstream. 
 
 Observations in the Mississippi River indicate that in alluvial 
 rivers depths in pools are a function of the river's discharge, while 
 depths over bars vary with the slope. For the same slope, the 
 
32 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 depth in pools increases with the discharge. For the same dis- 
 charge, the depth over bars increases as the slope diminishes. 
 However, a slight increase in the depth over bars accompanies 
 an increased discharge. 
 
 These conditions may be reversed, however, in rivers flowing 
 through glacial drift, as is forcibly illustrated by a comparison 
 of the regimen of the lower Mississippi River with that of the St. 
 Clair River, of Lake St. Clair, and of the Detroit River, which 
 connect Lake Huron and Lake Erie. In the lower Mississippi 
 River wherever steep slopes exist, shoals occur, and wherever the 
 slope is reduced to 0.2 foot per mile, a channel of ample depth 
 for navigation exists. In the connecting waters between Lake 
 Huron and Lake Erie, the greatest depths are formed where 
 the slopes are relatively steep, and when the slope becomes 
 less than 0.1 foot per mile the natural crossings are extremely 
 shallow. 
 
 During storms from a northerly quadrant a large amount of 
 sand, gravel, and shingle is transported along the shores of Lake 
 Huron, a portion of which enters the St. Clair River. An insignifi- 
 cant amount of this material is in suspension. The sand waves in- 
 stead of being propagated along the river bed as in alluvial rivers, 
 enter the mouth of the St. Clair River along its banks, and contract 
 the river instead of shoaling it. The steep slope and swift current 
 which are thus created scour out the finer material and pave the 
 banks with a deposit of gravel and shingle which protects them 
 from scour as efficiently as a revetment. As the slope diminishes 
 further downstream, coarse sand is deposited, in an enlarged 
 river section of less depth. The finer sands are carried to Lake 
 St. Clair, where the slope is inappreciable, and a bar is then 
 formed through which channels originally existed having depths 
 varying from two to six feet. 
 
 At the foot of Lake St. Clair, there is a similar movement of 
 sand into the Detroit River during northerly storms, which, though 
 less in amount than in Lake Huron, has been sufficient during 
 geological ages to form a bar at the mouth of the Detroit River 
 similar to that at the mouth of the St. Clair River. 
 
 The formation of these lake bars is similar to the delta forma- 
 tions of rivers in tidal seas, and also resembles the deposit which 
 occurs where an alluvial river overflows its banks. They are 
 highest where the water first leaves the confined bed. 
 
SEDIMENT IN NON-TIDAL RIVERS 33 
 
 Both in alluvial rivers and in those formed by glacial action, 
 however, the pools tend to form in the bends and the bars in the 
 straight reaches between them. If the forces acting in a bend 
 produce a diagonal bar in the reach below it, and if the bar has a 
 long crest line when compared with the river's cross-section, the 
 water flows over the bar in a thinner sheet than it does when the 
 bar is located more nearly at right angles to the axis of the channel. 
 This dispersion of the water prevents so great a scour during falling 
 stages as results from a more concentrated flow, and there exists a 
 shoal crossing that obstructs low-water navigation. The modern 
 science of river regulation consists in converting such poor crossings 
 into good ones by so directing the river currents as to cause 
 the bars to assume a position more nearly at right angles to the 
 axis of the river than they do in a state of nature. 
 
 From what precedes, the flow of a river may be summarized as 
 follows : 
 
 In every river bed the uplands are being continuously eroded, 
 and the material thus removed is being deposited in the valleys 
 or transported by the streams to a sea or lake, and is gradually 
 being reduced in size the further it is removed from the zone of 
 erosion. In an alluvial river the heavier material is being slowly 
 and intermittently rolled along the river bed, while lighter sands 
 and clays are transported long distances in suspension. The 
 water supply causing these changes flows over steep slopes with 
 great velocity through the zone of erosion, but its slope and veloc- 
 ity are gradually diminished toward the river's mouth. 
 
 At the sources of rivers there are great variations between the 
 high-water and the low-water discharge, but the longer the river 
 and the greater the drainage basin, the smaller the ratio of the 
 high-water discharge to the low-water discharge becomes, although 
 they both increase. 
 
 Through the area of deposition, a river's bed is gradually rising. 
 Its channel is not fixed, but is liable to a change in location after 
 every flood. Below this area, the river assumes a sinuous course, 
 with pools formed in its bends and bars in its straight reaches. 
 The crests of these bars rise and fall with the rise and fall of the 
 river. The slope of a river is not uniform, but is steeper over 
 the bars than in the pools. The material carried in suspension 
 tends to be deposited whenever the velocity is reduced. The 
 material that rolls along the river bed moves in sand waves, or is 
 
34 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 intermittently in suspension. The movement of the water is 
 periodic. The movement of material follows the periods of the 
 movement of the water, but in place of being continuous is 
 intermittent; "its journey to the sea is effected by a series of 
 etapes" 1 (4). 
 
 1 This expression etapes can appropriately be translated in its military meaning: a day' 
 march, with its stoppages for rest and refreshment. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 A RIVER'S DISCHARGE FLOOD PREDICTION 
 
 For water flow in a conduit a curve can be constructed which 
 gives the relation between the height of the water surface and the 
 discharge. This curve can be expressed mathematically by the 
 equation 
 
 2m +1 
 
 (A) Q 
 
 where Q is the discharge, c is a constant, s is the slope, d is the 
 greatest depth, and m is an exponent varying with the shape of 
 the conduit. The exponent m is 1 when the sides are vertical, 
 between 1 and 2 when the side-wall is a curve concave to the water 
 surface, 2 when the side-wall is triangular in shape, and greater 
 than 2 if the side-wall is composed of convex curves that form a 
 cusp at the deepest part (1). 
 
 If the slope remains uniform at different stages, the equation 
 can be reduced to the form 
 
 2m +1 
 
 (B) Q=c'drT- 
 
 which represents some parabolic curve. The exponent of d varies 
 with the shape of the conduit. Such a curve is frequently em- 
 ployed to express the relation between the stage and the discharge 
 of a river, but it is liable to give erroneous results as ordinarily used. 
 As a river changes its stage, its slope does not remain constant, 
 but is greater on a rising river than on a falling river. Instead 
 of having the parabolic form of equation (B) shown in Fig. 1 by 
 the line AB, the curve assumes the complex form given by equation 
 (A). If a relation between height and slope could be expressed 
 mathematically, the relation (A) would be represented graphically 
 by some such curve as XBY, which is a curve of two branches, one 
 for a rising river and one for a falling river. Since the slope is 
 dependent, not on the actual rise and fall of the river, but on the 
 rate of rise and fall, which is a varying quantity, a mathematical 
 relation between the stage and the slope cannot be obtained, and 
 the line XBY merely limits an area in which the discharge for a 
 
 35 
 
36 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 given height will be found. The exact value of the discharge 
 depends on the rate of rise or fall. 
 
 Not only is the slope of a river perpetually changing, but also 
 the area of the cross-section of the river varies as sand waves are 
 propagated downstream in an unimproved section, or as the bed 
 rises and falls in a section that has been regulated. These changes 
 in the area of the cross-section occur irregularly and cannot be 
 expressed mathematically in terms of the stage. Hence the curve 
 of discharge, instead of being capable of representation by a para- 
 bolic curve, degenerates into a tangled skein within the area 
 XBY, Fig. 1. If numerous discharges are measured indiscrimi- 
 nately on rising and falling stages, however, the mean of the dis- 
 charge observations will produce a line A B, which should always 
 be characterized as the mean discharge curve. 
 
 When only a few discharge observations have been made, 
 those at low stages may have been taken on a rising river and those 
 at high stages on a falling river, or vice versa, producing for the 
 mean discharge curve the line abed, or the line a'b'c'd'. If 
 these lines are extended beyond the sphere of the actual observa- 
 tions, as has often been done, the resulting errors are large, es- 
 pecially if the curves are extended as straight lines, according to 
 a practice which is usual. 
 
 A river's slope may be affected also by the inflow from a tributary 
 below the discharge station; and if the discharge measurements 
 are taken during a sudden rise or fall of the tributary, still greater 
 perturbations in the discharge curve occur, as represented in Fig. 1 
 by the lines abef and a'Ve'f. 
 
 The reader is cautioned particularly against extending a mean 
 discharge curve, no matter how accurately it has been determined 
 up to a bank-full stage, to unmeasured discharges at flood stages. 
 When a river overflows its banks, there is a violent change in its 
 regimen which will be reflected in the mean discharge curve unless 
 the river's flow be restrained by levees. 
 
 The reason that the slope of a river is more dependent on the 
 rate of its rising and falling than on the actual stage is that the 
 river bed possesses a reservoir capacity. On a rising river, a 
 certain portion of the flow is expended in filling the bed, and the 
 maximum discharge at a lower station is diminished by the amount 
 of water thus expended. On a falling river, the water thus stored 
 has to escape, and the discharge becomes greater at the lower 
 
A RIVERAS DISCHARGE FLOOD PREDICTION 37 
 
 station on account of this excess flow. Hence the time required 
 for a rise or a fall becomes an important factor in determining 
 
 3 
 
 Ml 
 
 V 
 
 v> 
 
 
 li 
 
 FIG. 1 
 
 the difference in elevation of the water surfaces at the two stations. 
 
 If a river rises slowly, its slope will be gentler than if it rises rapidly. 
 
 A tributary can perform the work of filling the river bed, and 
 
38 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 thus affect the slope and the discharge at the lower station. 
 Moreover, if one rise rapidly follows another down the river, the 
 delay resulting from the filling and emptying of the pools will cause 
 the second rise to overtake the first and add its waters to it. 
 
 On the long rivers of the United States, the rapidity of the 
 rise and fall sometimes has a large effect on the slope and the 
 discharge. Thus the crest of a flood of fifty feet in the Ohio River 
 at Cincinnati may cause a variation of from thirty to fifty feet in 
 the heights of floods at Cairo due to this cause, and Humphreys and 
 Abbot cite a case where the maximum discharge of a flood-wave 
 on the Mississippi River was reduced on this account by 400,000 
 second-feet in its passage from Columbus, Ky., to Natchez, 
 Miss. (2). 
 
 The rate of transmission of a flood is a variable quantity that 
 changes with the river's slope and with the area of land subject 
 to overflow. The investigations of von Tein on the Rhine and its 
 tributaries would indicate that, for the basin of the Rhine, with 
 the possible exception of the Moselle, the rate of transmission is 
 a function of the stage; and he has deduced an equation for the time 
 of transmission of the flood-wave in terms of the stage and the 
 distance, which he applies to the portion of the Rhine between 
 Waldshut and Caub for stages between 2 meters and 5.50 meters. 
 He submits a table of the rates of transmission of certain flood- 
 waves, which shows that the flood of September, 1893, whose 
 elevation was 220 centimeters on the Waldshut gage, was trans- 
 mitted to Kehl, 189 kilometers, in 20 hours, while the crest of 
 the flood of June, 1876, rising to 667 centimeters on the gage, 
 required 54 hours to pass over the same distance (3). 
 
 On the Mississippi River at midstage, the rate of propagation of 
 the flood-wave is a function of the slope. Between Cairo and the 
 mouth of White River (392 miles) , the slope is about 0.4 foot per 
 mile, and the time of transmission of a flood-wave is about five 
 days. From the mouth of Red River to Fort Jackson (274 miles), 
 the slope is about 0.1 foot per mile and the time of transmission 
 is about one day. Above a bank-full stage, however, on account 
 of the time required to fill and empty the basins at the mouths of 
 the St. Francis, White, and Arkansas rivers, the time required 
 for the crest of the flood-wave to be transmitted from Cairo to the 
 mouth of the White River varies from 5 to 10 days, while it is not 
 affected below the mouth of Red River, If a crevasse occurs in 
 
A RIVER'S DISCHARGE FLOOD PREDICTION 39 
 
 the levees of the St. Francis basin, the maximum flood at the 
 mouth of the White River may occur two weeks after the flood 
 passes Cairo. On the Ohio River the rate of transmission of the 
 flood-wave is about 75 miles per day; on the Missouri and on the 
 Tennessee it is about 100 miles per day. 
 
 The rate does not exceed 4 kilometers per hour on the Saone or 
 on the Seine below Paris, while it attains 6 kilometers per hour 
 on the Garonne, and 8 to 10 kilometers per hour, or over, on the 
 Rhone and on the Danube (4). 
 
 The time of transmission of the flood-wave of the Ohio from 
 Cincinnati to Cairo is about six days, but the floods from the 
 Cumberland, the Tennessee, and the upper Mississippi may so 
 combine with it that the flood attains its maximum at Cairo 
 ten or twelve days after the crest of the flood passes Cincinnati. 
 There can also be such a combination of the discharges of the 
 different rivers that the maximum flood height at Cairo will occur 
 four days after that at Cincinnati. 
 
 During the so-called June rise of the Missouri River, the dis- 
 charge of the upper Mississippi frequently determines the height 
 of the flood at Cairo. If the crest of a flood-wave from the 
 Ohio River arrives at that locality at a later date, it merely prolongs 
 the flood stage. 
 
 One of the most difficult problems the engineer can be called 
 upon to solve is the prediction of flood heights. Such predictions 
 are required not only for the benefit of navigation, but also for 
 agriculture. They are also a necessity for the preservation of the 
 life and property of communities in valleys subject to overflow. 
 
 Many attempts have been made to predict flood heights by 
 measuring the rainfall over the river's basin, and by computing 
 therefrom the river's discharge. These attempts have met with 
 little success, since the difficulties attending this method of pre- 
 diction are practically insurmountable. The extreme variability 
 of the rainfall would necessitate the establishment of an enormous 
 number of rain-gages to record accurately the precipitation over a 
 river's basin. The rain on a mountain peak differs from that in 
 a valley; that over forests differs from that over cleared land; 
 that over a city differs from that over the surrounding country; 
 and even the records of rainfall in a gage on the roof of a building 
 may differ materially from that of one established in a neighbor- 
 ing street- With measurements of precipitation In only a few 
 
40 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 large cities of the basin, a very inadequate conception of the rain- 
 fall of the entire area drained by the river is obtained. 
 
 The computation of the run-off leads to other difficulties. A 
 geological survey may be made of the valleys and the permeability 
 of the soil classified under certain conditions. The conditions are 
 constantly changing, however. A rainfall preceded by a drought 
 may be entirely absorbed by the soil, while if the ground has been 
 saturated by preceding rains, the run-off may be a large percentage 
 of the precipitation. If a field is plowed preparatory to planting 
 a crop in the spring, its absorbing power largely exceeds that of 
 the same field when the crop is being gathered in the fall. If a 
 calm cloudy day succeeds a rainfall, the amount of water evapo- 
 rated from the earth's surface is much less than when the sky is 
 clear and a strong wind is blowing. 
 
 The great flood of 1912 in the lower Mississippi River was almost 
 entirely due to a moderate rainfall in the Middle Western States, 
 which fell on a soil which had become impermeable by its being 
 covered with a layer of sleet formed earlier in the season. 
 
 An attempt has been made to provide for these variations by 
 means of a different coefficient for the run-off for different months 
 of the year. Thus on the German river Main, it is estimated by 
 von Tein that in January 55% of the precipitation flows over the 
 surface, in February 55%, in March 68%, in April 45%, in May 
 23%, in June 15%, in July 13%, in August 15%, in September 
 17%, in October 20%, in November 30%, and in December 33%. 
 The evaporation varies from 40% to 55%, the absorption by 
 plants from 0% to 28%, and the absorption by the soil from 0% 
 to 40%. Von Tein employs these figures to determine the amount 
 of the rainfall necessary to produce a flood in different seasons of 
 the year. They are of little value in determining the height that 
 the flood will attain. 
 
 The water flowing down the hillsides moves with much greater 
 velocity than that collected in the swamps and marshes of the 
 valley, so that the determination of the percentage of the precipi- 
 tation that will enter the river from the various portions of the 
 basin at the same time becomes a very intricate problem. The 
 Burkli-Ziegler equation and those of a similar nature have been 
 deduced from average conditions in an area, and are of value in 
 determining the dimensions of sewers and drains. But it cannot 
 be too strongly emphasized that floods result from exceptional 
 
A RIVER'S DISCHARGE FLOOD PREDICTION 41 
 
 conditions. In order to be of value, a flood prediction must 
 differentiate between the exceptional and the average. 
 
 While it is impracticable to determine the absolute height of 
 the flood by the methods referred to, they may afford early in- 
 formation when a large flood is threatening, and for this purpose 
 an attempt at great accuracy is not desirable. A few rain-gages 
 in impermeable torrential valleys of the basin will give indices 
 of the flood which may be obscured if the attempt is made to 
 combine with them the rain records of more permeable portions 
 with gentler slopes. In the prediction of floods in the Department 
 of Ardeche, France, where this method is employed, a flood warn- 
 ing is issued when the rainfall in 48 hours attains over 250 milli- 
 meters in the mountainous valleys (5). 
 
 Another method of flood prediction is by measuring the dis- 
 charge at the origin and at various stations established on the 
 tributaries, and computing the discharge at the lower station from 
 these measurements. This method has been employed on the 
 Elbe (6). It removes many of the difficulties resulting from at- 
 tempting to determine the discharge from the precipitation. 
 The process consists in determining the mean discharge curve at 
 the different stations by numerous discharge measurements. 
 From the curves are taken the discharge at such a time that the 
 sum of the discharge of the main river and of its tributaries will 
 be a maximum at the lower stations, and from its discharge curve 
 the height the flood will attain is determinined. On account of the 
 reservoir capacity of both the river and its tributaries on the dis- 
 charge, the proper time to make the computation is difficult to 
 determine and it frequently happens from this cause that the 
 computed discharge at the lower station does not conform to the 
 measured discharge. On the Elbe, the flood is derived from three 
 tributaries which have a tendency to deliver their maximum dis- 
 charge to the main river simultaneously, so that the computation 
 is much simpler than would usually obtain in rivers. 
 
 A third method of flood prediction is based upon a study of the 
 relations that exist between the heights of the gages on the river 
 and on its tributaries. This method seeks to obtain corrections 
 for the perturbations caused by the tributaries and to add them 
 to a standard flood-wave propagated down the main stream. On 
 the Rhine, where this method of prediction has been employed 
 extensively, there is first determined a primary flood-wave, that 
 
42 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 is to say, the wave which would be produced if the tributaries 
 did not exist, the relations between the stages attained by the 
 primary flood at different stations being shown both graphically 
 and by equations of the form h 2 = ahi+b, in which a and 6 are 
 constant, while h is contained between certain limits. 
 
 The equations employed between Waldshut and Maxau (above 
 the Neckar river) are in meters: 
 
 7^ = 1.01 tat +1.28 1.72 <tat <3.73 
 
 tax =0.89 tat +1-72 3.73</i wt <4.84 
 7*^ = 1.27 tat -0.11 4.84<A wt <6.30 
 
 in which h mx is the height in meters at Maxau and A wt is the height 
 in meters at Waldshut. 
 
 For the perturbations caused by tributaries, similar equations 
 have been prepared, and it is claimed that with some exceptions 
 the differences between the floods as predicted on the Rhine and as 
 they actually occur do not exceed 20 centimeters (7). 
 
 Since the Rhine rises in the Alps, and since its discharge is 
 regulated by Lake Constance, it frequently has a flood when its 
 lower tributaries are discharging little water. Hence the primary 
 wave is more readily determined than in the rivers of the United 
 States, whose tributaries, flowing at all stages with great irregu- 
 larity, interfere with the primary wave flowing down the main 
 stream. On the long rivers of the United States this method 
 would not give as satisfactory results. Gage stations on the 
 Rhine are less than 20 kilometers apart on the average; while on 
 the Ohio River and on the Mississippi River they are frequently 
 more than 100 miles apart, and it is necessary to make predictions 
 over river distances of from 300 to 1500 miles. An error of 20 
 centimeters between stations on the Rhine may readily correspond 
 to an error of from 10 to 20 feet on the Ohio between Cincinnati 
 and Cairo, since the principal tributaries of the Rhine empty 
 into the main stream within a distance of 150 kilometers. 
 
 On the Seine, M. Belgrand developed a method of prediction of 
 floods by rises. Reporting on this method, M. Babinet says, 
 "It eliminates an important source of error by taking account of 
 the inequalities of the initial stage on the gage for which the pre- 
 dictions are made. To this stage (variable according to the cir- 
 cumstances which have preceded the flood considered) we add a 
 probable rise calculated by the aid of actual rises at the stations 
 of observation above. It will generally be a function of the first 
 
A RIVERAS DISCHARGE FLOOD PREDICTION 43 
 
 degree if the development of the series which corresponds to the 
 influence of each gage up the river allows of considering them as 
 converging rapidly enough" (8). 
 
 M. Belgrand selected eight stations at the headwaters of the 
 tributaries of the Seine, in impermeable valleys. He considered 
 the gage-readings at these stations as indicators of what was 
 occurring in the entire extent of the basin, and he deduced an 
 empirical law which gives the relation of the rises of the tributaries 
 to that of the main river. He found that the rise in the main 
 river is twice the mean of the total rises at the eight stations for 
 a normal flood, but that the multiplier should be reduced to 1.55 
 when a second flood followed and was precipitated on one which 
 was falling. He was able to predict flood heights at Paris within 
 40 centimeters three days in advance of the flood. By consider- 
 ing the inequalities of the initial stage of the gage for which the 
 predictions are made, he recognizes the influence of the river slope 
 on gage-heights. Herr von Tein introduces a correction for slope 
 to a certain extent by adopting different equations for different 
 stages, but it is self-evident that there cannot be the abrupt 
 change at gage-readings of 3.73 and of 4.84 on the Waldshut gage 
 that his equations indicate; such a change must be gradual. 
 
 A combination of the methods of Belgrand and von Tein has 
 given good results at Cairo at the junction of the Mississippi 
 and the Ohio rivers. It was adopted by the author when he was 
 assistant to the Mississippi River Commission, and was con- 
 structing levees above Vicksburg, Miss. (1890-96). By this 
 method he was able to prepare for the high-water protection of 
 levees, nearly two weeks before the arrival of the crest of the flood, 
 and he predicted in 1912 that the flood of the Mississippi would 
 exceed in height all records at New Orleans, nearly one month 
 before the flood arrived there. 
 
 Instead of attempting to determine the primary wave when 
 there was no flow from the tributaries, a wave representing the 
 mean of the heights at the different stations corresponding to a 
 given stage at the origin was established. The variations from 
 this height due to changes of slope and to perturbations caused 
 by the tributaries is computed as explained in Appendix B. To 
 calculate the formulas for this method of flood prediction, it is 
 necessary to have gage-records extending over a period of at least 
 ten years, and it is desirable to have records for at least twenty years. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 RIVER REGULATION 
 
 The various methods which have been proposed for improving 
 the channels of rivers for navigation may be classified under five 
 heads : 
 
 1. By regulation when the deepening of the low-water channel 
 across the bars is caused by works of contraction. 
 
 2. By canalization, which consists in the construction of a 
 series of dams across the river-bed, and overcoming the difference 
 in elevation at the dams by means of locks. 
 
 3. By dredging and the removal of obstructions. 
 
 4. By reservoirs which impound the water during the high 
 stages, and release it during the low stages, thus increasing the 
 discharge when navigation becomes difficult. 
 
 5. By levees which confine the flood discharge, and utilize it to 
 enlarge the low-water section. 
 
 The great necessity for obtaining increased depth in rivers for 
 navigation has arisen from the utilization of the steamboat as a 
 propelling power in place of animal traction. Conversely, the 
 substitution of the steam engine for the horse has permitted the 
 extensive improvement of our rivers. Prior to the invention of 
 the steamboat, the flat-boat and the raft which were employed 
 for transporting merchandise usually floated downstream with 
 the current; but in ascending a river, animal traction was required, 
 for which purpose a tow-path was built close to the bank and the 
 boats were towed by horses, since the horse is a more economical 
 source of power than a man handling an oar or a pole. 
 
 The first efforts to improve navigation consisted in bank 
 revetment. This was done not only to prevent the land from 
 caving into the river, but also to preserve the tow-path. When 
 bank protection was afforded by projecting dikes, a longitudinal 
 dike was frequently constructed close to their channel-ends as a 
 tow-path. Many of the longitudinal dikes of the Rhine river 
 were built originally for this reason. 
 
 When a sand bar obstructed navigation a longitudinal dike was 
 constructed on one side of the channel to serve as a tow-path. 
 
 44 
 
RIVER REGULATION 45 
 
 A second longitudinal dike was built near the opposite bank and 
 connected to it, sometimes by a perpendicular spur-dike, but fre- 
 quently by a dike which gave a funnel shape to the river channel. 
 The distance between the dikes was computed by the ordinary 
 hydraulic formulas, so as to give the desired depth for the low-water 
 discharge with the local slope existing over the bar before the im- 
 provement was inaugurated. 
 
 When low-water depths not exceeding three feet were desired 
 over gravel bars, this method of improvement by parallel dikes 
 gave fairly satisfactory results. Frequently, however, greater 
 scour would occur than was anticipated. The upper pool would 
 be lowered, and a sand bar would be formed by the eroded material 
 below the improvement. By the extension of the dikes so as to 
 include in the contracted channel the new bar which had formed, 
 a gentler slope would be created over the crossing, and the 
 tendency to excessive scour on the bar would be checked. The 
 resulting slight lowering of the upper pool did not seriously 
 affect the slopes on the bar above. The Meuse River (1) in France, 
 the upper Tennessee (2), and the Gasconade River (3) afford 
 examples of this method of improvement. 
 
 With the introduction of steam power, greater depths were 
 required in river channels to meet the competition resulting from 
 the reduced cost of transportation on land. When it was at- 
 tempted to increase the channel depths in a river whose bars had 
 been deepened by parallel dikes, serious difficulties were en- 
 countered. A further contraction across the bar became neces- 
 sary, and this involved the construction either of a new longi- 
 tudinal dike or of a system of spur-dikes extending into the channel 
 from the dike opposite the tow-path. The increased velocity 
 generated caused the erosion even of gravel. An abnormal scour 
 occurred across the bar, large deposits were formed in the pool 
 below, and an excessive lowering of the pool above diminished the 
 depths across its upper bar. 
 
 It was then attempted to modify the slopes in the pools, re- 
 ducing their curvature as much as possible by the construction 
 of longitudinal dikes of gentle curvature along their concave banks, 
 and building submerged sills across them. The purpose was to 
 give the river as straight a course as practicable with a uniform 
 slope, in place of the natural sinuous course with gentle slopes 
 through pools and steep slopes on bars. 
 
46 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 The tow-path formerly had an importance on European rivers 
 that it never attained in the United States. It could readily be 
 maintained along a river thus straightened, but the flowing water 
 was not as amenable to the change. The river through geological 
 eons had been adjusting its length, its curves, and its slopes 
 through pools and over bars to the character of the soil through 
 which it flowed and of the material which it was transporting, 
 and it had to adapt itself to the new conditions. The straighten- 
 ing of the river would reduce its length and therefore increase its 
 slope. The slope through the pools would be further augmented 
 by the change in the relation of the slope on the bars to the slope 
 through the pools, and by the contraction of the area of the 
 waterway. The transverse slope of the pool would become re- 
 duced by the straightening, the longitudinal velocity become 
 largely increased, and the bed rapidly deepened even when the 
 revetment of the bend preserved its bank from erosion. Unless 
 the submerged sills were so numerous as practically to convert 
 the river bed into a paved conduit, this deepening frequently 
 became so great as to undermine the revetment and to destroy it, 
 and if the revetment was of the mattress type extensively em- 
 ployed in the United States, the material on which it rested tended 
 to slide into the river. If there was a longitudinal dike of rip-rap, 
 so frequently found as a bank protection on European rivers, a 
 serious settling occurred. 
 
 The material thus eroded would be added to the sand waves 
 that were being transported down the river, and be slowly moved 
 through the contracted section, increasing the height of the sand 
 waves during rising stages of the river; and, during falling stages, 
 channels usually of insufficient depth for navigation became 
 scoured through them. 
 
 These sand waves following one another through the con- 
 tracted section produced below it a bar which raised the water 
 surface, and combining with the lowering of the water surface in 
 the pool above, created a slope sufficiently gentle to reduce the 
 scour to normal proportions. The mean slope through the improved 
 section finally became gentler than that of other portions of the 
 river, and the channel was locally improved, but at the expense of 
 the slopes and depths at other localities. Since the total fall in a 
 river from its source to the sea is a fixed quantity, a diminution of 
 slopes in one section must be accompanied by an increase at others. 
 
RIVER REGULATION 47 
 
 M. Girardon cites as an example of the injurious effects of 
 straightening a river, the Canal de Miribel on the Rhone. An 
 excellent example is also afforded by the improvement of the 
 Mississippi River in front of the city of St. Louis. On account 
 of the commercial importance of that city, the river channel was 
 so constructed as to follow the Missouri bank, within the city 
 limits. This contraction and straightening has reduced the slope 
 to 0.2 foot per mile on a river which normally has an average slope 
 of 0.6 foot per mile, and an excellent channel exists in front of the 
 city, but the slopes on the Chain of Rocks immediately above 
 have been injuriously affected and annual dredging is required 
 on the crossings below the city. 
 
 At the Sixth International Navigation Congress in 1894, M. 
 Girardon presented a project for improving the river Rhone, in 
 which (instead of attempting to straighten the river and equalize its 
 slopes) , he proposed to allow it to pursue its natural sinuous course, 
 with gentle slopes in the pools and steeper ones on the bars, and to 
 create the improvement by converting poor crossings wherever they 
 occurred into good ones. The result was to be brought about by 
 giving a suitable direction to the river currents across the bars. 
 
 According to M. De Mas, this suggestion of M. Girardon caused 
 a revolution in river regulation. When combined with the in- 
 vestigations of M. Fargue on The Influence of Bends on Channel 
 Depths, it led to an entirely new conception of the proper functions 
 of the works constructed to improve channels. The direction 
 which the works of contraction gave to the confined waters be- 
 came of more importance than the relative amount of contrac- 
 tion; and since the steamboat had finally displaced animal trac- 
 tion, the river channel became free from bank control, and could be 
 given such a direction as to produce the proper effect on the bars. 
 This method of river regulation may be called the French method, 
 as distinguished from river straightening, of which the ablest ex- 
 ponents were German authors. 
 
 When this method is followed, the sinuous course of the river 
 is preserved, or even intensified, so as to render more stable the 
 location of the bars. No attempt is made to obtain uniform 
 depths, nor uniform slopes. The bars are permitted to form in 
 the crossings and their crests to rise with a rise in the river stage, 
 but during a falling stage the currents are given such a direction 
 as to scour a channel of the desired depth across them. 
 
48 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 The curved trace, instead of permitting sand waves to move 
 unrestrained along the river bed, removes them from the pools, and 
 permanently locates them in the crossings. By giving a proper 
 curvature to the bends, the obliquity of the bars to the axis of 
 the channel is diminished, and the volume of the flow across 
 them is concentrated to the extent necessary to produce suitable 
 channel depths. The most characteristic difference in the two 
 systems of river improvement is shown in the use of ground sills. 
 In the German system, the ground sill was used generally to 
 modify the slopes in the pools. M. Girardon employs it to restore 
 the steeper slope of the crossing, and to preserve the pool level, 
 if by any means the scour has become too great for the natural 
 formation of a bar at that locality. 
 
 The investigations of M. Fargue l have been presented in the 
 form of the following six laws: 
 
 "I. THE LAW OF DEVIATION. The deepest and the shallowest 
 points in the channel are below the vertex and the ends of 
 the curve, respectively. On the Garonne, the displacement is 
 about one-fifth the length of the curve, but is less than that 
 on the shallower crossings. 
 
 "II. THE LAW OF GREATEST DEPTH. The point of maximum 
 depth is the deeper as the curvature of the vertex of the curve is 
 sharper. The relation between depth and curvature on the 
 Garonne is given approximately by the formula 
 
 C = 0.03 H* - 0.23 H 2 + 0.78 H- 0.76, 
 
 where C represents the reciprocal of the radius of curvature at 
 the vertex of the curve expressed in kilometers and H is the 
 low-water depth at the deepest point of the channel expressed 
 in meters. 
 
 "III. THE LAW OF THE TRACE. In the interest of both the 
 average and maximum depths, the curves should neither be too 
 short nor too long. On the Garonne, this length is preferably 
 about one and one-third kilometers. 
 
 "IV. THE LAW OF THE ANGLE. For equal lengths of curve, 
 the average depth of the pool is the greater as the central angle 
 
 Etude sur la Correlation entre la Configuration du Lit et la Profondeur d'Eau dans les 
 RiviSres & Fond Mobile, par M. Fargue, Ingenieur des Fonts et ChaussSes, Annales des Fonts 
 et Chaussees, Memoires et Documents, 1868, p. 34. 
 
RIVER REGULATION 49 
 
 subtended by the curve is the smaller. The equation derived 
 from this analysis on the Garonne is 
 
 # = 1.50+\/<7 2 +1.71C 
 
 in which H represents the average depth of pool at low water 
 in meters, and C the reciprocal of the average radius of curva- 
 ture in kilometers. 
 
 "V. THE LAW OF CONTINUITY. The longitudinal channel 
 profile shows gradual variations only when the curvature 
 changes gradually. Abrupt modifications of depth accompany 
 rapid variations in curvature. 
 
 "VI. LAW OF THE SLOPE OF THE BED. If the curve varies 
 continuously, an increasing radius of curvature marks a reducing 
 depth and a decreasing radius of curvature is accompanied by 
 a deepening. The rate of change in depth which is the slope of 
 the bed is approximately represented on the Garonne by the 
 equation: 
 
 Q=0.1553p+0.0114p 3 , 
 
 when Q is the variation per kilometer of the reciprocal of the grad- 
 ually changing radius of curvature expressed in kilometers, and 
 p is the variation per kilometer of the depth given in meters (4)." 
 In the improvement of European rivers, a longitudinal dike 
 frequently is constructed in bends. As such a dike can be given 
 any desired form, there has been considerable discussion as to 
 whether it should be constructed in the curve of a parabola, a 
 lemniscate, or a sinusoid. The arc of a circle extended by tangents 
 across the bars conflicts with Fargue's laws. In the United States, 
 there is not the same latitude in selecting the proper curve, since 
 bank revetment by mattress construction has been substituted 
 almost universally for the longitudinal dike in the protection of 
 bends. This construction must follow the sinuosity caused by 
 the natural caving of the bend, but even with this method of 
 construction there is considerable latitude in the direction to be 
 given to the currents, since fortunately the caving of a bend only 
 exceptionally conforms to the arc of a circle, and the point of 
 divergence of the current from the bend is optional, to a certain 
 extent, with the engineer. 
 
 To comprehend the importance of Fargue's laws, let us as- 
 sume that a river flowing along the bluff which limits one side 
 of a valley is diverted by some cause to the opposite bluff, that it 
 
50 
 
 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 leaves one bluff and approaches the other in circular curves, and 
 that it is required to improve the crossing between them. The 
 extension of the bank by dikes on lines tangent to the curves, as 
 shown by broken lines in Fig. 2, is forbidden by Fargue's laws, and 
 the reason is obvious from a little investigation. 
 
 In the curve created as the river leaves the bluff, a steep trans- 
 verse slope is produced with a resulting helicoidal movement of 
 the water, which causes the channel to "hug the concave bank," 
 
 B A 
 
 B 
 
 FIG. 2 
 
 as river pilots say. The sand scoured from the channel is de- 
 posited on the convex side, at a distance from its point of departure 
 varying with the longitudinal slope of the river, and the sharpness 
 of curvature of the bend. 
 
 While the tangent to the curve has no power to produce a 
 transverse slope, it will conserve for long distances one that is 
 already created, and the thalweg will continue to hug the dike 
 tangent to the concave bank until the helicoidal force created by 
 
RIVER REGULATION 51 
 
 the transverse slope has exhausted its energy. There will also be 
 a deposit of sediment on the opposite side of the river, which 
 will form closer to the channel as the energy is diminished and 
 will finally attach itself to the dike near the point where the 
 transverse slope becomes again horizontal. This will result in 
 the formation of a long diagonal bar DE across the river during 
 rising stages (Fig. 2). 
 
 As the river falls the water flows over this bar in a thin sheet, 
 with no concentration of force at any particular point, and it 
 finally scours through it at some point as C or C", where finer 
 material was deposited accidentally during the rising river. Such 
 conditions usually produce a shoal and crooked channel difficult 
 to navigate at low water. If, however, the bank curves so as to 
 produce a reduced degree of curvature below the vertex of the 
 curve, instead of the circular form first assumed, or if a dike is 
 constructed as shown by the full lines of Fig. 2, the transverse 
 slope created at the vertex of the bend has an opportunity to 
 flatten out, and the line of deepest water, instead of remaining 
 close to the dike, tends to return to the middle line of the channel. 
 The helicoidal flow diminishes and the longitudinal flow along the 
 convex bank increases. 
 
 The bar across the channel leaves the dike connected to the 
 convex bank further downstream, and attaches itself to the 
 opposite dike further upstream, creating a shorter crest over which 
 the currents have a greater erosive effect while the river is falling. 
 The thalweg follows a straighter line and is deeper and much 
 easier to navigate at low stages. 
 
 As the river approaches the curve at the lower bluff, there is 
 a reaction which also merits consideration. On account of the 
 inertia of the water, the transverse slope which is created there 
 cannot be formed suddenly. If a dike tangent to a circular arc 
 extends upstream, a gradually diminishing transverse slope is 
 propagated along it by the reaction similar to the one trans- 
 mitted downstream along the tangent to the curve at the upper 
 bluff. 
 
 This creates a gradually increasing helicoidal motion as one ap- 
 proaches the lower bend, with the result that the thalweg also 
 hugs the tangent to the lower curve and will not conform in direction 
 with the one above the bar. The scour across the bar will tend to 
 produce a river cross-section shown by the broken line AB in 
 
52 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 Fig. 2, with a mobile channel across the bar approximately at 
 right angles to those in the upper and lower pools. It is therefore 
 necessary to modify the curve of approach to the lower vertex 
 in a manner similar to that ngflessary after leaving the vertex 
 of the upper bend, thus forming the sinusoidal curves advocated 
 by M. Fargue. 
 
 Not only are proper curves necessary in the upper and lower pools, 
 but also their lengths must be such that both thalwegs will pass 
 through what M. Fargue calls the point of inflection for curves 
 turning in opposite directions, or the point of surflection when 
 the curves continue in the same direction. This leads to the law 
 of the trace that, in the interest of both the average depth and 
 the maximum depth, the curves should neither be too short nor 
 too long. Their proper length is a direct function of the diff- 
 erence in level on the opposite banks of the bends, and an inverse 
 function of the river's longitudinal slope. 1 
 
 In the case assumed, the location of the curves was fixed by 
 the configuration of the ground. When the natural curves are 
 too short or too long, the problem of overcoming this condition 
 presents itself. If the curves are too long, the difficulty fre- 
 quently can be obviated by introducing additional bends. If the 
 curves are too short, the slope over the crossing will be destroyed, 
 the low-water surface will be permanently lowered, and it can be 
 restored only by the construction of submerged sills, which will 
 limit the depth during low stages. 
 
 By creating proper curves in bends and by extending them by 
 dikes, the French method of river regulation seeks to give a proper 
 direction to the river currents so as to obtain suitable depths on 
 the crossings; the material scoured from the channel is deposited 
 on the banks opposite the dikes in such a manner as to create 
 proper widths both across the bars and in the bends ; and according 
 to the investigations of M. Fargue, the river assumes a greater 
 width in the bends than on the crossings. This assumes that the 
 filaments of flowing water have the same radius of curvature as the 
 dikes they follow. Such an assumption, however, can be true only 
 for certain stages. During a flood, a river's discharge is ordinarily 
 
 1 Figure 2 is inserted to illustrate a general principle, and is not drawn to scale, since this 
 would necessitate further assumptions in reference to the distances and the slopes. Under 
 certain conditions, the contraction by the tangents, instead of permanently locating the bar 
 along the line DE, would induce a motion of sand waves through the reach, and the cross- 
 section AB of the bed could be maintained only by submerged dikes. 
 
RIVER REGULATION 53 
 
 from 20 to 50 times that of low water, and the water tends to flow 
 with a much larger radius of curvature. The thread of maximum 
 velocity may then have a gentler curvature than the bend, and 
 may impinge upon the dike at some point lower in the bend than 
 the vertex. The filaments of water are then forced by the dike 
 into a change of direction with a sharp radius of curvature. 
 
 Above this point there is a tendency to eddy action, which may 
 fill the channel scoured at lower stages, and a channel may scour 
 across a chord of the bar on the convex bank. 
 
 Below the new vertex thus formed, the dike ceases to conform to 
 M. Fargue's law of continuity, and the obliquity of the bar 
 below to the center line of the channel is affected. To reduce 
 these disadvantageous conditions as much as possible, the works 
 of regulation are given a low elevation, so that the great mass of 
 the flood-waters will pass over them. 
 
 On the Rhone (5), the elevation of the curved dike is one 
 meter above low water at its vertex, gradually diminishing to the 
 elevation of low water at its extremities. In the latest project 
 for the improvement of the Po (6), it is proposed to give longitu- 
 dinal dikes an elevation of one meter above low water. 
 
 To protect the longitudinal dikes from scour behind them during 
 floods, it is necessary to join them to the bank by means of spur- 
 dikes which have a slope from the bank to the dike with the same 
 elevation as the dike at the point of junction. To prevent the 
 current during floods from scouring across the points of bars, a 
 series of spur-dikes on the convex banks of bends is necessary. 
 These are given as low an elevation as practicable at their channel 
 ends so as to interfere with the flood discharge as little as possible, 
 and are made to slope gradually upwards towards the bank, so that, 
 as the stage falls after a flood, the river will gradually revert to the 
 regulated form that has been given it at low water. 
 
 While the dimensions of the channels across the bars are care- 
 fully computed, reliance is placed on ground sills and spur-dikes 
 to maintain the desired channel, and submerged dikes are fre- 
 quently employed to assist the longitudinal dikes in giving a 
 proper direction to the river currents. In fact, reliance is placed 
 on dike construction to correct any errors that may have been 
 committed in the mathematical computations. By these means, 
 the crossings are given a fixed position with a scour over them in 
 a proper location during falling stages. 
 
54 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 While the French method of river regulation is considered the 
 proper one, the student is cautioned that river improvement is 
 not susceptible of the rigid mathematical analysis which obtains 
 in certain other engineering fields, such as bridge construction for 
 example. The principles are immutable, but the conditions that 
 exist in nature are not susceptible of mathematical expression 
 with our present knowledge. Each river has its own equation. 
 
 Even the process of river straightening which Fargue's laws 
 condemn has been applied successfully to the lower Rhine River, 
 where low-water depths of three meters are maintained with a 
 reasonable amount of dredging. Herr Jasmund (7) calls atten- 
 tion to the fact that in former days the lower Rhine was given an 
 abnormal degree of curvature by the enlargement of the islands, 
 which, were crown lands. The increase in size of the islands was 
 accompanied by a caving of the adjacent bends, and natural 
 conditions have now been restored by the works of river regula- 
 tion. On the upper Rhine, river straightening has produced a 
 lowering of the river, but M. Coblenz states, in a description of 
 the Rhine, that notwithstanding the straightening of numerous 
 bends between Mannheim and Mayence, the slope and the velocity 
 are still extremely feeble. He adds that, in the project for the 
 improvement of the river above Strasburg, a sinuous course for 
 the low-water channel has been adopted (8). 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 DIKE CONSTRUCTION AND BANK PROTECTION 
 
 A rigid adherence to the French system of river regulation 
 would require a longitudinal dike along the concave bank of a 
 sinusoidal form and of low elevation to give proper direction to 
 the low-water flow. This dike would have to be connected to 
 the bank by a system of spur-dikes to prevent scour behind it, 
 and a system of similar dikes on the convex bank would have to 
 be built, to prevent scour of that bank during high stages. These 
 dikes would be given as low an elevation as practicable at the 
 limiting line of the low-water channel, and would be made to 
 slope gradually upwards as they recede from it, so as to bring the 
 river back to the low-water channel on declining stages. The 
 crossings also must be protected by spur-dikes to prevent the high 
 stages from producing an injurious scour. 
 
 When the low-water discharge of a river is small and the maxi- 
 mum depth on bars must be attained to provide the depths re- 
 quired by navigation, a rigid adherence to these requirements 
 may be necessary. In the United States, the low-water discharge 
 of most rivers that are being regulated is fortunately large, and 
 the projects for improvement of these rivers do not require the 
 maximum practicable development of the depth on bars. This 
 fact permits a considerable latitude in the curvature which can 
 be given to the bends, and economical considerations have there- 
 fore led to a marked difference between the methods of construc- 
 tion employed in river regulation in the United States and those at 
 present prevailing on most European rivers. 
 
 The excessive cost of a longitudinal dike of rip-rap, in the depths 
 found in the bends of the large rivers of the United States, almost 
 precludes its employment for bank protection, not only on account 
 of the expenditure in its original construction, but also on account 
 of the large amount of money required for maintenance due to 
 the great scour that the dike creates in the river bed. Conse- 
 quently, there has been substituted very generally a bank revet- 
 ment consisting of a subaqueous brush mat covered with a sufficient 
 amount of stone to hold it in place, and an upper bank pavement 
 
 55 
 
56 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 consisting either of rip-rap, of stone more carefully laid, or of 
 concrete. 
 
 The extensive growth of willows on the bars of our western 
 rivers furnishes a cheap material for the construction of the mats, 
 which also can be employed economically in many localities to 
 form the body of the spur-dikes on the opposite bank. The 
 substitution of the revetted bank for the longitudinal dike neces- 
 sitates the utilization of the natural curves created by caving, 
 instead of the theoretically perfect form which can be given to 
 the dike. There is a resultant loss in the scouring power over 
 the crossing below, but this loss is justified by reasons of economy 
 if the depth obtained across the bar exceeds the limits prescribed 
 by the project. There still remains, however, considerable latitude 
 in determining the direction to be given to the river in its passage 
 from one bank to the other. 
 
 The large amount of sediment carried in suspension in many 
 American rivers has also led to the substitution of permeable 
 dikes instead of spur-dikes of gravel or stone. These dikes con- 
 sist of one or more rows of piles, strongly braced, on which was 
 originally suspended a wattled screen of willow brush, to check 
 the current and cause a deposit of the sediment. In the turbid 
 waters of the Missouri and the middle Mississippi, the screen is 
 now omitted as the piles themselves have been found to check 
 the flow sufficiently to cause a large deposit. The piles are spaced 
 about two feet apart in two or more rows in quincunx order and 
 are bound together in groups of three. This forms a structure 
 of considerable resisting power to floating ice or debris. 
 
 By means of such spur-dikes the banks are raised by river de- 
 posits to any elevation below a bank-full stage that may be de- 
 sired, and there is no reason why the same method could not be 
 employed to induce deposits during flood stages if it were con- 
 sidered necessary. There is, however, a practical limitation to 
 the height of such dikes in rivers that carry a large amount of 
 drift during floods or of ice during freezing weather. If there is 
 not a sufficient deposit of sediment before the drift or ice can 
 accumulate above the structure in quantity, the dike may be 
 destroyed by lateral pressure. Thus, in a river in which the de- 
 posits between permeable dikes can readily attain the mid-stage 
 height during a single rise, the attempt sometimes is made to raise 
 them to such a height that the made ground can be used for agri- 
 
DIKE CONSTRUCTION AND BANK PROTECTION 57 
 
 cultural purposes. This will require the action of several floods. 
 Before this can be accomplished, the tops of the dikes will retain 
 a mass of floating debris which may exert enough lateral pressure 
 on the piles composing them to cause their destruction. 
 
 The French method of regulation, which requires low dikes at 
 the limiting line of the low-water channel, gradually increasing 
 in height as the dike recedes from this line, tends to minimize 
 this danger, since the greatest accumulation of drift usually takes 
 place at the outer end of the dikes, and will pass over low dikes 
 as the river rises to high stages. 
 
 When stone is abundant, as on the middle Mississippi River, 
 the drift can be sunk as it forms against the dike, and instead of 
 destroying it, increase its stability. 
 
 On the upper Missouri River, there has recently been substituted 
 for the permeable dike the retard, which consists of a mass of 
 trees whose butts are anchored to piles in the river bed, thus 
 artificially creating a structure similar to the drift which accumu- 
 lates against a permeable dike. The branches of the trees check 
 the flow of water and induce a deposit of sediment, but they are 
 sufficiently flexible to permit the passage of ice and drift over them, 
 without destroying the structure. There is also not as great a 
 scour at the outer end as in ordinary dike construction. 
 
 Retards have been efficient as substitutes for bank revetment, 
 particularly when the river has not been regulated systematically 
 and detached protection is required for bridges or landings. They 
 adjust themselves to changes in the curvature of the river cur- 
 rent more readily than mattresses which have been sunk several 
 years. At localities where trees are of little value and stone 
 is expensive, they are cheaper than the ordinary mattress con- 
 struction. 
 
 When the amount of material carried in suspension is small, as 
 on the upper Mississippi River, the permeable dike is not as suc- 
 cessful. Not only is there danger of its destruction by drift and 
 ice, but the portions of the piles above low water, not being pro- 
 tected by sand deposits, become alternately wet and dry, and 
 rapidly decay. On this river (1) spur-dikes made of brush fas- 
 cines and covered with stone to hold them in place have been 
 employed extensively. These dikes are protected from being un- 
 dermined by the water flowing over their crests by extending 
 the lower layer of brush about ten feet below the dam proper, 
 
58 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 while the sand which settles in them affords a partial protection 
 from settlement due to decay. On many rivers of the United 
 States, the dikes are constructed of rip-rap or of gravel covered 
 with rip-rap. 
 
 On the Rhine, prior to 1880, gabions made of woven brush arid 
 filled with gravel were employed extensively in dike construction 
 to the level of low water, the upper portion of the dike being com- 
 posed of gravel covered with rip-rap. Since that date, the chan- 
 nel has been deepened extensively by dredging, and the body of 
 the dikes is now generally composed of the gravel obtained 
 from the dredging and is protected from scour by rip-rap. 
 The downstream faces of such dikes are steep and are protected 
 by rip-rap. The upstream faces have gentle slopes, about 1 to 
 4, and they are left unprotected when the current is not too strong. 
 
 Since dredging has been introduced as an auxiliary to the im- 
 provement of the upper Mississippi River, there is also a tendency 
 to construct dikes of the material dredged from that river, and to 
 cover them with mattress and stone revetments similar to those 
 used in bank protection. 
 
 Considerable study, particularly by German authors, has been 
 given to the subject of the proper distances between spur-dikes, 
 and their proper inclination to the direction of the river flow. 
 The early German practice on the Rhine was to construct the 
 dikes with a considerable inclination downstream. Such dikes in- 
 duced a scour along them which caused considerable settlement, 
 and such a caving of the banks between them that it was necessary 
 to connect the outer end of one dike with the inner end of the one 
 next below it. This produced the triangle werk (2), which was 
 employed to a considerable extent on the German Rhine. 
 
 As a result of many years of investigation, the practice on 
 German rivers, as described by Schlichting (3), is to give dikes 
 an inclination upstream of 105 to 110 on straight reaches, 
 100 to 102.5 on concave banks, and 90 to 100 on convex banks. 
 They are located so that their axes intersect in the middle of the 
 channel. They are spaced at 5/7 of the channel width in straight 
 reaches, at half the channel width on concave banks, and at the 
 full width on convex banks. 
 
 The French and Italian practice is also to give spur-dikes a slight 
 inclination upstream, while in the United States they are approxi- 
 mately perpendicular to the river currents, though examples of dikes 
 
DIKE CONSTRUCTION AND BANK PROTECTION 59 
 
 can be found that are strongly inclined downstream. This is true 
 particularly in work done by railroads to protect their tracks 
 from caving where they are constructed along a river bank. A 
 spur-dike perpendicular to the current produces the maximum 
 contraction with the least expenditure of material. European 
 spur-dikes are usually given an excess of rip-rap at their outer 
 ends for the purpose of rilling the hole scoured by the current 
 passing around them. The proper inclination to reduce the di- 
 mensions of this scour is of more importance in Europe than in 
 the United States, where the scour is prevented by sinking a mat 
 at the end of the dike similar to that used in bank protection. 
 
 When it is considered necessary to construct spur-dikes on the 
 concave bank of a river, the permeable dike has a great advantage 
 over one that is not permeable, provided the river carries a large 
 amount of material in suspension. In the discussion of the laws 
 governing the flow of water, attention was invited to the eddy 
 action produced below it by an obstruction extending toward the 
 channel from the bank of a river. This eddy not only induces a 
 deposit behind the dike, of material that is being rolled along the 
 river bed, but also produces a caving of the bank a short distance 
 further downstream. If a permeable dike is constructed, the flow 
 along the river bank is only partially checked, and therefore the 
 eddy action is greatly reduced. The fill behind the dike, instead of 
 being entirely due to material rolled along the bed, is caused prin- 
 cipally by the deposit of material in suspension; and the point of 
 attack of the eddy current on the river bank is moved such a dis- 
 tance downstream that a second spur-dike can be constructed 
 economically to prevent its action. By means of permeable 
 spur-dikes it is thus possible to build up by deposits a new bank 
 of any curvature desired at a cost less than that of the dikes 
 which are employed in Europe to connect the curved longitudinal 
 dike to the bank. The cost of revetting the new bank line thus 
 formed is much less than the cost of constructing a longitudinal 
 dike. 
 
 Spur-dikes on a concave bank are much more liable to be de- 
 stroyed by floating debris and ice, however, than are those on the 
 convex bank, since the helicoidal flow of water in a bend carries 
 material floating on the surface of the river toward the concave 
 bank. The downward flow of the water along the newly built-up 
 bank gives it a steep slope towards the river, so that the ends of 
 
60 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the dikes project considerably above the river bed. After the 
 new bank has been formed, it is therefore necessary to cut down 
 the outer ends of the spur-dikes to the slope of the new bank, and 
 to protect the bank with a revetment, or the work will be gradually 
 destroyed. 
 
 When a longitudinal dike is not constructed in a bend, the 
 method of bank protection at present usually adopted on European 
 rivers is a covering of rip-rap. "Quarry stone is deposited on the 
 trace* of the work and there takes its natural slope. On rivers 
 with a movable bed, the first rip-rap sinks, the mass is reenforced, 
 the soil is consolidated, and after a greater or less length of time, 
 according to the mobility of the bed and the swiftness of the cur- 
 rent, stability is acquired, and the slope then assumes the form 
 of a concave curve" (4). 
 
 Earlier French authorities (5) for reasons of economy recom- 
 mended the substitution of gabions filled with gravel for a portion 
 of the rip-rap, a method of bank protection which also has been 
 employed extensively by the Italians on the Po River. The rip- 
 rap is generally given a slope below low water of 1 vertical to 2 
 horizontal, though there are examples on the Po of slopes of 1 to 
 1 J. The thalweg depths in bends thus protected are usually large. 
 
 In the first attempts to protect the banks of the Rhine (2), the 
 Germans employed masses of brush made into fascines and sunk 
 along the bank to be protected, which fascine mass had a width 
 approximately equal to the river depth. This method of bank 
 protection was called bleeswerk. Following the practice in Hol- 
 land, the slope of the protection facing the river was first made 
 vertical, but excessive, scour resulting therefrom, the bleeswerk 
 was given a slope of 1 to 1 by a royal decree of 1744. The under- 
 mining and destruction of the work still continued, however, as 
 illustrated by the attempts to protect the bank at the city of 
 Wesel. There was substituted for bleeswerk first the spur-dike 
 inclining downstream, and then the triangle werk. These meth- 
 ods also gave such unsatisfactory results that for a time all methods 
 of bank protection were abandoned, and recourse was had either to 
 diverting the river from important localities threatened with de- 
 struction by caving banks, by cutting an auxiliary channel through 
 the neck of land opposite them, as at Wesel, or by moving the 
 smaller villages further inland. Much of the river straightening 
 of the lower Rhine has resulted from this cause. 
 
DIKE CONSTRUCTION AND BANK PROTECTION 61 
 
 Later Herr Nobling, when in charge of the improvement of 
 the Rhine, employed a submerged spur-dike called a Nobling, 
 which has been successfully used in bank protection, particularly 
 on straight reaches. The Noblings were originally constructed of 
 gravel, protected from scour by gabions filled with gravel, and 
 more recently of gravel covered with rip-rap. They extended 
 into the river from the mid-stage on the bank with a slope of about 
 1 to 4. The upper bank was given a slope of 1 to 2 and was paved 
 with rip-rap stone. 
 
 In concave bends caving occurs between the Noblings, and it 
 has been necessary to protect the bank between them, for which 
 purpose the material obtained by dredging the river has been em- 
 ployed extensively, with a covering of rip-rap. A similar type 
 of structure has been constructed on the Mississippi river to pro- 
 tect the bends in front of the cities of New Orleans and Greenville. 
 At New Orleans it has been necessary to supplement the dikes 
 with a mattress revetment between them. At Greenville, the 
 floods of 1890, '91, '92, and '93 caused such a caving between the 
 dikes that several were undermined and destroyed, and have been 
 replaced by mattress revetments. 
 
 In the United States, while the rip-rap of stone has been em- 
 ployed occasionally for bank protection, the great depth found 
 in the bends of the western rivers and the scour that is caused by 
 the revetment has rendered this method very expensive. Except 
 for small streams, there usually is substituted a subaqueous mat 
 of brush with an upper bank protection either of rip-rap, of stone 
 more carefully laid as a pavement, or of concrete. There are 
 great variations in the method of constructing the mat, due prin- 
 cipally to the character of the brush that is found in the vicinity 
 of the work. In the Mississippi River, between St. Paul and the 
 mouth of the Missouri (1), the brush is made into fascines about 
 twelve inches in diameter, which are bound together by binding 
 poles and laid parallel to the bank. On the Mississippi, between 
 Cairo and Vicksburg (6), the fascines have a diameter of about 
 sixteen inches and are laid perpendicular to the bank. Between 
 St. Louis and Cairo (7) the brush is woven through the binding 
 poles. On the Missouri River (8) , a much smaller willow brush is 
 employed than on the Mississippi, and the method of weaving 
 gives to the upper surface of the mattress the appearance of a 
 woven basket. 
 
62 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 Where brush is difficult to obtain, a mattress of boards has been 
 employed (9). The boards are of the class commercially known 
 as culls, and are from 4 to 8 inches in width and one inch in thick- 
 ness. They are woven through the binding poles similarly to 
 brush. This form of revetment has been successful on the upper 
 and middle Mississippi but has quite generally failed on the Red 
 River. It is believed that this failure is due to faulty construction. 
 Recently extensive experiments have been made on the lower 
 Mississippi in utilizing concrete as a subaqueous bank protection 
 (10). Both thin reenforced concrete slabs and reenforced con- 
 crete blocks have been used. 
 
 The essential conditions that a mattress must fulfil are that it 
 should have sufficient thickness to protect the soil on which it is 
 laid from the action of river currents, and sufficient pliability to 
 adapt itself to the irregularity of the ground. The various types 
 of mattresses conform to these requirements. There are, how- 
 ever, certain precautions which must be observed in mattress 
 construction, or serious breaks are liable to occur in the revetment. 
 
 A caving bank ordinarily assumes under water the natural slope 
 of the material of which it is composed, due to the constant supply 
 of such material by the caving. When the revetment is con- 
 structed, this supply ceases along the part protected. Since the 
 eroding force still continues to act, there is a tendency to deepen 
 the portion of the river beyond the revetment. Hence the scour 
 at the outer edge may be very great if the mattress does not ex- 
 tend beyond the thalweg. This produces a surface with a steeper 
 slope than the saturated material of which it is composed can 
 maintain, and large masses will slide into the river, carrying the 
 revetment with it. The mattress therefore must extend a suf- 
 ficient distance beyond the thalweg to protect the slope and to 
 prevent it from attaining an unstable inclination. 
 
 A sufficient amount of stone must be placed also on the outer 
 edge of the mattress to force it to sink into the deepened channel 
 as fast as the scour occurs. If not, the mat will be undermined. 
 When green willow brush is first cut, it is very pliable, but after 
 several seasons of exposure to water, it becomes quite brittle. 
 A change in the direction of the currents may produce a deepening 
 of the channel by increasing the scouring power several years after 
 the mat has been laid, and unless an excess of stone is added 
 originally, the old mat cannot follow the change. A stiff mat pro- 
 
DIKE CONSTRUCTION AND BANK PROTECTION 63 
 
 jecting into the river currents and unsupported by the river bank 
 is liable to destruction by the vibrations caused by whirls and 
 eddies. 
 
 If the caving bank is not homogeneous, but is composed of layers 
 possessing different resistances to erosion, the slope that it will 
 assume during caving on a rising river will not be regular, but will 
 be steeper in those portions which most resist erosive action. Such 
 a bank may be in an unstable equilibrium and as the river falls, 
 a slide may occur where the slopes are too steep to sustain the 
 pressure exerted by the weight of the soil above. By giving a 
 gentle slope to the portion of the bank above low water, this 
 tendency may be minimized, but even with slopes as gentle as 1 
 to 4, such slides occur, carrying the mattress with them and causing 
 a break in the revetment near the low-water line. On the portion 
 of the Mississippi River above Cairo such breaks are comparatively 
 small and can be repaired readily during the next low-water 
 season; but on the lower river, on account of the great depth in 
 the bends, they may attain large dimensions, and may seriously 
 damage the revetment. 
 
 Another cause of failure of mattresses is the passage through 
 them of the material composing the bank in sufficient quantities 
 to cause the bank to settle. This action is rarely due to the scour 
 of river currents through the mat, but arises during low stages 
 from a flow of water from the bank into the river, carrying a large 
 amount of sand with it. The source of the water supply is usually 
 a neighboring pond and the bank must contain a layer of sand 
 readily acted upon by the flow through it. This danger usually 
 can be removed by the proper drainage of the land in the vicinity 
 of the revetment. The borrow pits for levee construction fre- 
 quently become stagnant pools of this character. 
 
 The most serious breaks in revetments, however, have resulted 
 from failure to complete the improvement of a bend by the con- 
 struction of the necessary spur-dikes on the convex bank after 
 the concave bank has been protected. Attention has been 
 invited to the tendency of the river currents to assume different 
 radii of curvature at different stages. It has happened not in- 
 frequently that a revetment has been constructed and the con- 
 struction of the spur-dikes opposite it has been deferred either 
 from lack of funds or from a desire to protect some other threat- 
 ened locality. A flood then occurring scours a channel across the 
 
64 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 projecting point and the river currents impinge almost perpen- 
 dicularly on some portion of the revetment. A sudden change of 
 direction with a short radius of curvature is created which scours 
 a deep hole at the foot of the revetment, and the revetment slides 
 into this. The channel along the revetment above the point of 
 impact frequently is filled with sediment deposited by eddy action 
 and a serious disturbance of the river's regimen results. A cut-off 
 will cause disastrous caving in a similar manner by changing the 
 river slopes and thus affecting the radius of curvature of the flow. 
 
 The mattress usually is carried up the bank to the elevation of 
 the water surface at the time of construction, but the portion 
 above low water is subject to decay and should be covered 
 by a rip-rap of stone to insure the permanence of the work. 
 
 The upper bank is graded to the prescribed slope (from 1 on 2 
 to 1 on 4) and either is paved with stone laid so as to give a thick- 
 ness of about one foot, or is covered with about four inches of 
 concrete (11). The grading frequently is done by manual labor or 
 by scrapers. On the high banks of the lower Mississippi, hy- 
 draulic grading usually is employed. 
 
 The use of stone or concrete for the upper bank pavement is 
 dependent on the proximity of stone or gravel to the work. Where 
 stone can be quarried in the vicinity, it is more economical than 
 concrete, but if it has to be transported long distances, concrete 
 may be cheaper. Concrete offers a greater resistance to the action 
 of ice than a stone pavement, because the ice freezes around the 
 individual pieces of stone and is liable to remove them from the 
 bank when it starts to flow downstream in the spring. Floating 
 ice will also more readily slide over a concrete revetment, while it 
 tends to dislodge fragments of a stone pavement. 
 
 Both types of revetment require protection from rain water 
 flowing down the slopes and washing out cavities under them 
 during low stages of the river. A ditch at the top of the bank, 
 with occasional properly paved drains down the slope, will eliminate 
 this danger. Wave action from severe wind storms is more de- 
 structive to a bank paved with stone than to one covered with 
 concrete. 
 
 While the brush mat affords a more economical method of bank 
 protection than a deposit of rip-rap, it is usually too expensive a 
 method to be employed profitably for the protection of agricul- 
 tural lands except when the revetment is an adjunct to the im- 
 
DIKE CONSTRUCTION AND BANK PROTECTION 65 
 
 provement of the river channel for navigation, and numerous sub- 
 stitutes have been suggested, many of which have been patented. 
 There is a marked tendency in the United States to rediscover 
 methods of bank protection which have been tested in Europe for 
 many years and have been found defective. Thus, the blees- 
 werk abandoned on the Rhine in 1796 has its advocates on the 
 upper Missouri River. Fine examples of dikes extending down- 
 stream, rejected by the Germans over one hundred years ago, are 
 to be found in the protection of railroad tracks on the Kaw River 
 in Kansas; and the triangle werk which failed at Wesel has been 
 reproduced on some of our western rivers. The suspension of the 
 trunks of trees along a caving bank is but a weak imitation of the 
 tunnages ordinaires, described by Defontaine (5) in 1830, as then 
 employed by the French along the Rhine in Alsace. The Neal 
 dikes are based on the principles of the Noblings, but instead of 
 filling the gabions with gravel on land and sinking them in place, 
 a cellular structure of brush and poles is constructed in the river 
 bed and allowed to fill with sediment, a method of construction 
 used by the Italians in the Po prior to 1682. They have the same 
 defect as the Noblings of requiring bank protection between 
 them in sharp bends. However, where the river bank has been 
 scoured to an irregular slope and there is danger of sliding if pro- 
 tection is afforded by a simple revetment, a cellular structure can 
 be constructed on the revetment which will rapidly fill with sedi- 
 ment and a stable slope will thus be formed. This method has 
 recently been employed successfully for the protection of the 
 abutments of the Iron Mountain railroad bridge across the Ar- 
 kansas River near Watson. 
 
 The Fuller timber dikes inclining upstream, unsuccessfully 
 employed on the Red River, have their prototypes in the pennelli 
 (12) of the Po River, constructed in the seventeenth century to pro- 
 tect Cremona. The Brownlow weed and other devices which rely 
 on the floating branches of trees to deposit sediment are similar to 
 the Epi de Branchage employed on the Midouze River in France, 
 and described by M. Malezieux in his Cours de Navigation Int'e- 
 rieure in 1876, but instead of being anchored to the river bed, the 
 branches were attached to piles. 
 
 Attention has been called to the use of permeable spur-dikes 
 to cause deposits on the concave bank of a river. Permeable 
 longitudinal dikes also have been employed for the same purpose, 
 
66 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 particularly on the Missouri in the vicinity of St. Joseph. Such 
 dikes induce a rapid fill, and floating debris and ice have no op- 
 portunity to lodge along them, as is the case with spur-dikes. 
 River currents, however, induce a scour, which renders it necessary 
 to protect the river bed with wide mats; and the fill which accumu- 
 lates exerts a lateral pressure so that the dike has to act as a re- 
 taining wall, for which purpose it is not well adapted. During 
 periods of low water, the piles composing it are subject to decay, 
 and during floods to an erosive action by the movement of debris 
 and ice along them. After a limited life it is usually necessary to 
 replace the structures with some form of revetment. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 
 
 Wherever a river's slope is locally diminished, the depth over 
 its bars is increased. By building dams across the river channel, 
 pools are created above the dams which have very gentle slopes 
 during low water, the greatest change in the elevation of the water 
 surface occurring at the dam. This principle has been employed 
 extensively in improving the navigation of rivers, and is particularly 
 successful when the low-water discharge and the amount of sedi- 
 ment transported are small. 
 
 The material moved by such rivers during low stages is insig- 
 nificant. During high stages it tends to form bars immediately 
 below the dams, through which channels can be maintained readily 
 by dredging. As the sediment carried increases, the amount of 
 dredging required may become so large as to make the cost of 
 maintenance excessive. By substituting for fixed dams some of 
 the numerous movable types which have been invented, this item 
 of maintenance can be reduced materially. 
 
 A movable dam is one in which the portions that obstruct the 
 river's flow may, when it is desired, be lowered to an elevation 
 previously determined above the river bed, or removed from the 
 river channel. By properly operating such dams when the amount 
 of sediment moving in a river increases, its velocity may be so 
 regulated that material in suspension does not tend to deposit, 
 and the material rolled along the bed conforms to the laws govern- 
 ing it in an unobstructed river. During high stages the unob- 
 structed portions of the river bed become navigable passes. It is 
 then unnecessary for vessels to pass through locks to overcome 
 the difference of level that exists at the dam during low water. 
 They also reduce the gage-heights which fixed dams cause in the 
 flood discharge, which is an important consideration in thickly 
 populated valleys. 
 
 Dams have been divided into two classes, fixed and movable. 
 Movable dams are divided into certain types dependent on their 
 moving parts. In recent construction, it is exceptional that a 
 dam is constructed of a single type. Even fixed dams have 
 
 67 
 
68 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 sluices controlled by movable gates, and a movable dam has fre- 
 quently one type of closure for its navigable pass, and possibly 
 two types of gates for its weirs. Occasionally a dam is of the fixed 
 type to a certain elevation and is surmounted by a movable crest 
 which is employed not only to regulate flood heights but also to 
 afford a navigable pass during high stages when the fixed portion 
 of the dam is drowned out. On a rising river, the stage increases 
 more rapidly at the foot of a dam than on its crest, but the rate 
 is variable and depends on the stage, on the slope of the river, and 
 on the form of the valley below the dam. At some stages, a rise 
 of one foot on the crest of the dam is frequently accompanied by 
 a rise of from two to three feet at its foot. Hence, at certain 
 stages, the slope over the dam becomes so slight that boats can 
 navigate the main river channel, provided there is a sufficient 
 depth over a portion of the crest of the dam, and boats can thus 
 avoid the delays incident to the passage through a lock. 
 
 Movable dams were first practically used for improving navi- 
 gation by the French. In their early construction, Poiree (1) 
 needles were employed extensively, but the inventive genius of the 
 French and of other nations has led to a confusing multiplicity 
 of types, even on the same river and frequently on the same dam. 
 While there has been considerable discussion of the advantages 
 and disadvantages of the different types, it is not always evident 
 that even local conditions justify many of the variations. 
 
 The Poiree needles are of timber, usually of rectangular cross- 
 section. In the earlier designs, they were of such weight that 
 they could be placed readily in their proper position by hand. 
 When placed in the dam, their lower ends rest against a sill of 
 timber or preferably of concrete, and their upper ends against a 
 bar which is supported by trestles hinged to the base of the dam 
 so that they can be lowered behind the sill when the needles have 
 been removed. The free ends of the trestles are connected by a 
 chain. The process of raising the dam consists in pulling on the 
 chain till the trestles are in an upright position. The bar is then 
 placed against the trestles, and the needles are placed side by 
 side, supported by the sill and the bar. A foot-bridge is con- 
 structed on the trestles to enable these operations to be performed. 
 
 As the needles were made larger, difficulty was experienced in 
 removing them and the supporting bars were replaced by escape 
 bars so arranged that the bar of any pair of trestles could be 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 69 
 
 tripped. This released the needles between two trestles, and they 
 were allowed to float down the river, held together by a rope so 
 that they could be recovered. A hook was also fastened to the 
 upper end of the needle, so that power could be applied through 
 a winch. 
 
 By substituting stop-planks for the needles, the Boule gate-dam 
 was evolved (1). The ends of the stop-planks rest against the 
 faces of the trestles, and slide along them. The sliding friction 
 limits the size of the gate which can be handled readily, but by 
 causing it to move on rollers this friction can be largely reduced, 
 and the size of the gate increased. By inserting between the gate 
 and the support a chain of rollers, the Stoney Gate is created. 
 This form of gate can be manipulated with a small expenditure 
 of power, so that gates of large size can be constructed. 
 
 When weirs are regulated by large gates, masonry piers are 
 frequently substituted for the metallic trestles, and a masonry 
 structure is substituted for the wooden foot-bridge, so that the 
 sluice-ways become openings in the face of the dams. Over the 
 navigable pass both the trestles and gates may be supported by a 
 steel bridge of sufficient clearance to permit boats navigating the 
 stream to pass under it when the movable parts are raised. Such 
 bridges may be utilized as road-bridges, as are some of those 
 constructed over the Mohawk River on the New York Barge 
 Canal. The Emergency Dams of the Panama Canal (2), and those 
 at Sault Ste. Marie, consist of swing-bridges which are swung 
 across the channels and from which the trestles and gates are 
 lowered when required. 
 
 For the gate there has been substituted in some cases the Camere 
 curtain (3), which " consists of narrow horizontal strips of wood 
 hinged together, and capable of being rolled up by an endless 
 chain which passes round them, each curtain reaching from the 
 surface of the water to the sill." For the curtain there has been 
 recently substituted the rolling dam (4) , which consists of a metallic 
 cylinder resting on masonry supports. When not in use, it is 
 rolled up an inclined plane above the water surface by powerful 
 machinery. 
 
 In the dams described above, the parts which prevent the flow 
 of the water are removed from the dam during floods. In a large 
 variety of types, they are lowered to the river bed. The Thenard 
 shutter (1) was one of the early forms of movable dams adopting 
 
70 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 this principle. It consists of a shutter hinged to the base and held 
 in position by a prop resting against the shoulder of a casting, 
 called a hurter. It was soon developed into the Chanoine wicket 
 (1), which has been adopted very extensively for the navigable 
 pass both in France and in the United States. In this type of 
 dam the shutter, instead of rotating about its lower end, is hinged 
 above its middle third to a frame called a horse. The horse also 
 rotates about a hinge connecting it to the base, and is held in po- 
 sition by a prop supported in a hurter. 
 
 The Thenard shutter offered such a resistance to the water 
 while being placed in position, that an auxiliary dam of counter 
 shutters had to be erected before the props could be engaged in 
 the hurter. The horse of the Chanoine wicket, however, can be 
 raised and its prop placed in position while the shutter is floating 
 on the water's surface; and after the horse is erected, the wicket 
 can be swung into position by pressure on its lower extremity. 
 
 Two methods are employed for lowering the dam, and the 
 hurters have to be adjusted to the method employed. For 
 narrow passes, a tripping bar is frequently used. It consists of a 
 flat steel bar with projecting teeth which moves in a groove on 
 the hurters close to the props, the projecting teeth being so 
 arranged as to press successively against them. The tripping bar 
 is manipulated by gearing in the piers or abutments, and the 
 teeth force the props from the shoulder into a groove beside it, 
 along which the prop slides until the horse and wicket assume 
 a horizontal position. 
 
 Another method of lowering the dam is to pull the wicket for- 
 ward until the prop is released from the shoulder of the hurter, 
 and the groove is so constructed as to cause the hurter to slide 
 into it in this advanced position. Such an arrangement is called 
 a Pasqueau hurter. In addition to the groove which guides the 
 prop while the wicket is falling, there is a second groove which 
 guides it to its proper position on the shoulder when the horse 
 is raised. The wickets can be raised and lowered from a foot- 
 bridge or from a maneuvering boat. 
 
 The Girard shutter (1) is a modification of the Thenard shutter, 
 in which the prop is connected to an hydraulic piston which forces 
 the shutter into its proper position and holds it there by means 
 of water pressure against the piston. By reducing the water 
 pressure the shutter is lowered, 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 71 
 
 In the Desfontaines drum-wicket (1), the shutter which closes 
 the weir is rigidly connected to a second shutter operating in a 
 chamber called the drum, which is constructed in the masonry of 
 the dam. By applying water pressure to the proper side of the 
 leaf inclosed in the drum, the upper shutter is raised and held in 
 position, and by removing the pressure the dam is lowered. By 
 locating the drum on the downstream side of the shutter, and 
 placing in it a floating pontoon which rises and falls by hydraulic 
 pressure, the shutter can be raised and lowered. The Krantz 
 wicket (1) with pontoon works on this principle, the pontoon being 
 pivoted to the dam along its lower edge and the shutter pivoted 
 on the pontoon and sliding along a masonry face as it rises and 
 falls. 
 
 In the original Brunot gate (1), the shutter is connected to the 
 dam by hinges, and the pontoon slides along it when being ma- 
 neuvered. In the modified Brunot gate, the caisson and shutter 
 rotate around the same pivot, and the shutter becomes the deck 
 of the pontoon. 
 
 The Chittenden drum-wicket (3) works on the .same principle, 
 but the shutter is supported by a frame which forms the sector 
 of a water-tight cylinder, and the bottom of the pontoon is re- 
 moved. 
 
 The Taintor gate (3) is similar in form to the Chittenden drum- 
 wicket, but the axis of rotation is placed above the water surface, 
 and the stresses are reversed, the sector of the cylinder closing 
 the opening instead of the upper radii. The gate is raised to per- 
 mit a flow through the weir, and frictional resistance is largely 
 reduced because rotating motion is substituted for sliding motion. 
 
 In the bear-trap dams, two shutters are used which overlap 
 one another when the dam is lowered. Through a chamber under 
 the leaves, hydraulic pressure can be applied which will cause 
 them to rise. In the first dams of this type constructed (10), 
 both shutters were hinged to the foundation of the dam and one 
 leaf slid along the other as the dam rose. In the Carro dam (1), 
 the downstream leaf is hinged to the dam, while the upstream 
 leaf is hinged to the downstream leaf and slides along the crest 
 of the weir as the gate is maneuvered. The bear-trap dam of 
 the Chicago Drainage Canal is of this type, except that the up- 
 stream leaf slides along the face of the dam, instead of along its 
 crest, and the gate is balanced by counterweights. 
 
72 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 In the Lang bear-trap dam (3), the upper leaf consists of two 
 parts, one hinged to the dam and the other to the lower gate. 
 These parts slide on one another as the gate is maneuvered. In 
 the Parker bear-trap dam (3), the two parts of the upper gate are 
 also hinged together, so that the gate folds as it is lowered. 
 
 In the Thomas A-frame dam (3), the shutter is rigidly connected 
 to its prop, and both are hinged to the dam so that they can be 
 lowered into a recess on the masonry along the crest of the dam. 
 
 There are numerous minor modifications of these types. An 
 attempt to discuss their relative merits would extend this book 
 unduly and invade the domain of a treatise on mechanical engi- 
 neering. The Poiree needles and Chanoine wickets with Pasqueau 
 hurters are the types usually employed in the United States for 
 closing navigable passes; the original bear-trap dam is used for 
 closing weirs which require rapid manipulation; and for closing 
 sluices on fixed dams, the Stoney and Tain tor gates usually are fav- 
 ored on account of the small frictional resistance in operating them. 
 
 In early days timber was extensively employed not only for 
 the movable parts of dams, but also for fixed dams in the form 
 of timber cribs filled with stone. At the present time, metal 
 replaces timber as far as practicable in the movable parts, and 
 the fixed dams generally are made of concrete. Gravity types of 
 dams also have been replaced in some cases by hollow dams of 
 reinforced concrete or of steel. They are sometimes given an arched 
 form, with their stability depending on transferring the stresses to 
 which they are subjected to the abutments. In a gravity dam, the 
 necessary weight given it to prevent overturning usually affords 
 an ample coefficient of safety against sliding, but in movable 
 dams, and in fixed dams for which reliance is placed on water 
 pressure to hold them in position, a special study of this source 
 of failure is necessary in connection with their design. 
 
 When water power was developed from the water wheel and 
 was utilized in the local mill, dams of low elevation prevailed, 
 but with the development of electric power, there has been a 
 tendency to build higher dams, even when the dams are adopted 
 primarily for purposes of navigation. As a result, foundation dif- 
 ficulties have increased greatly. Failures due to sliding have 
 occurred in movable dams founded on rock, and they have been 
 quite numerous where reliance has been placed on a foundation 
 of gravel, sand, or silt. 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 73 
 
 Homogeneous impermeable rock makes a perfect foundation for 
 a structure, but it is rarely found in river beds. Crevices and 
 fissures usually exist which permit the passage of considerable 
 water under high heads. This exerts an upward pressure on the 
 base of the dam. Little reliance should be placed on the adhesion 
 of concrete to rock, particularly to slates or to shales. Failures 
 have occurred by the rock itself breaking under the lateral pressure 
 exerted. A mass of concrete of sufficient weight to resist sliding, 
 itself keyed and fastened to the rock by drift bolts for increased 
 safety, is recommended for the foundation of all dams. De Mas 
 has well stated that in river construction economies should be 
 limited to the work above water which can be observed. 
 
 Next to rock, a gravel bar usually is considered the best loca- 
 tion for a dam, and it is unquestionably true that gravel offers a 
 greater resistance to a dangerous subsurface flow than sand or 
 silt. However, it is not safe to make assumptions regarding the 
 difference, and foundations based on such assumptions are liable 
 to fail. On a gravel bar, it is difficult to drive the wall of water- 
 tight sheet-piling which it is usual to rely upon to increase the 
 length of the path of subsurface flow in sand or silt, and dams have 
 been constructed on a timber grillage without pile support in 
 gravel. On the Osage River, the water excavated a hole under 
 such a dam several years after its completion, which carried the 
 entire low- water discharge; and a section of a dam on the upper 
 Mississippi was destroyed before the cofferdam was removed. 
 The cause of such failures is explained in Chapter II. 
 
 Clay is a good foundation on land but it is rarely found in 
 alluvial rivers except at considerable depths, being usually so 
 mixed with sand as to produce what is termed silt. When the 
 water-tight wall of sheet piling can be driven into a layer of im- 
 permeable clay, a most satisfactory cut-off wall can be constructed 
 between the two pools, and the danger of percolation can be 
 eliminated. 
 
 Sand and silt are recognized as unstable foundations. While 
 numerous failures have been recorded in the past, a stable struc- 
 ture can be erected on them with proper precautions. To pre- 
 vent settlement, the dam is supported on piles. To limit perco- 
 lation, a water-tight wall of sheet piling is driven at the upper 
 face of the dam. It is usually impracticable to obtain a clay 
 sub-base into which the sheet piling can be driven and all perco- 
 
74 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 lation prevented, but the velocity of the flow can be so reduced as 
 to be incapable of moving the material of which the foundation is 
 composed. 
 
 It has been found practically in levee construction on the Mis- 
 sissippi River that if the water is forced to travel through the al- 
 luvium of the valley, over a path which exceeds ten times the head, 
 the soil acts as a filter, the material held in suspension is de- 
 posited, and the outflowing water is clear. Occasionally, how- 
 ever, while the sediment is deposited, sand boils will appear be- 
 hind the levee line, indicating that the water still has sufficient 
 force to move small particles of sand. If a sub-levee is built 
 behind the main line so as to reduce the head to 1 in 15 as the 
 space between the levee lines fills with water, this motion of sand 
 ceases. Experiments of a similar character have demonstrated 
 that if the head can be reduced to one foot in twenty, a scouring 
 flow through the fine silt of the rivers of India can be prevented. 
 
 In levee construction, the necessary length of path to produce 
 the proper relation to the head usually is obtained by extending 
 the levee base. In concrete dam construction this method is too 
 expensive, and the water usually is forced to a path of the proper 
 length, by constructing under the dam a water-tight wall of sheet 
 piling whose tops are imbedded in the concrete of the base. When 
 such a wall is used, the length of the path of the flowing water is 
 computed as along the base, vertically down one side of the sheet 
 piling and up the other side. If a second wall is constructed 
 under the dam it should be spaced at least twice the depth of the 
 pile penetration from the first wall. This form of structure is 
 not usually favored by American engineers, since the second line 
 of sheet piling increases the water pressure under the dam. 
 
 Another danger has recently been discovered in the investiga- 
 tions of the Miami Conservation Commission (5). If the water 
 contains certain amounts of animal or vegetable matter, gas gen- 
 erated by decomposition is liable to accumulate in the space be- 
 tween the walls and to cause a considerable variation in the com- 
 puted pressures. 
 
 Another method of increasing the length of path to be followed 
 by the water is to deposit over the bed above the dam a layer of 
 impervious clay. Nature frequently reduces the percolation under 
 dams by making such deposits, and in the experiments on the 
 Miami River referred to above, the natural deposits of silt were 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 75 
 
 more efficient in reducing the upward pressure under the dam 
 than the walls of sheet piling. In a dam constructed on the 
 Ouachita River, it was attempted to combine the two methods 
 and to reduce the amount of penetration required of the sheet 
 piling cut-off wall by a covering of clay above the dam. The 
 attempt was unsuccessful, and a second line of sheet piling had 
 to be driven to prevent a dangerous subsurface flow. 
 
 The water flowing over the top of a dam is also a source of 
 danger. Even when dams are founded on rock, the impact of 
 the falling water frequently will wear away the rock foundation. 
 The dam constructed across the Mississippi River at Keokuk, 
 Iowa (6), in 1913 has already required a concrete protection to 
 portions of its foundations. Where the foundation is gravel or 
 sand, special care must be taken to prevent the overflow from 
 undermining the dam. To receive the impact of the water, an 
 apron is constructed which may be composed of heavy rip-rap, 
 or which may be a timber crib filled with stone and decked over 
 with timbers securely fastened to the structure. A layer of con- 
 crete frequently is substituted for the timber floor. The ratio of 
 the width of the apron to the height of the dam is usually from 
 one and one-half to two; but when the bed of the river is a fine 
 silt, as is the case at certain dams in India, the rip-rap apron may 
 extend for long distances. The Dauleshwiram dam (7), with a 
 crest head of 16.8 feet, has an apron 185 feet long. The Laguna 
 dam built by the Reclamation service in Arizona, with a crest 
 19 feet above the river bed, is a rock-filled dam with three concrete 
 cut-off walls. The apron is combined with the dam and given a 
 surface of concrete of uniform slope. The total width of the dam 
 is 244 feet. The Mahanuddee weir in India, a similar structure 
 whose crest elevation is 13 feet, and whose base width is 173 feet, 
 was seriously damaged during a flood. 
 
 The same precautions must be taken to prevent percolation 
 around the abutments of a dam as under its foundation. There 
 is also usually a certain contraction of the waterway at the site 
 of the dam which induces eddy action below it and necessitates 
 bank protection. 
 
 There has been considerable discussion of the proper location 
 of dams provided for river improvement, whether they should be 
 placed in straight reaches of a river or in bends, and if in bends 
 whether the lock should be on the concave or convex bank. A 
 
76 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 dam should have as long a crest as practicable to reduce flood 
 heights, but it may be more economically constructed in straight 
 narrow river sections. The entrance to a lock on a convex bank 
 is more readily obstructed by sand, and one on the concave bank 
 by drift. The deciding questions on lock and dam construction, 
 however, are usually the character of the foundation and the 
 topography of the site. The ideal location for a lock is on one 
 side of an island, with the waste weir of the dam on the other side. 
 
 With a small low-water discharge, it is sometimes necessary to 
 substitute a lateral canal for the natural river channel, and to 
 utilize the river merely as a feeder. This is the only practical 
 method of constructing a navigable channel through the area of 
 deposition. The lateral canal also affords a convenient method 
 of surmounting rapids. When a river has an ample low- water 
 discharge, and a gentle slope, the substitution of a lateral canal for 
 river regulation is inadvisable not only on account of the increased 
 cost, but also on account of the necessarily contracted section of 
 the waterway. The resistance of a boat to motion is much less 
 in a wide river. 
 
 Dams convert the river channel into a series of lakes, and the 
 flow of sediment instead of conforming to that in an unrestrained 
 alluvial stream resembles that which exists in valleys formed by 
 glacial action. The material which is rolled along the river bed 
 as sand waves is deposited in the upper pool and may be insufficient 
 to fill it for a long period. In the remaining portions of the canal- 
 ized bed, increased depths may result, since the normal supply 
 of material in motion has been reduced. Material in suspension 
 is deposited further downstream. Its deposition resembles that 
 which occurs on the banks of an alluvial river during floods, and 
 is the greatest where the velocity is first checked, and gradually 
 diminishes as the supply of suspended material is exhausted. 
 The downstream slope of a deposit from a sand wave is relatively 
 steep, while that of a deposit derived from material in suspension 
 is very gentle, not infrequently averaging as little as one foot per 
 mile. 
 
 There is a shoaling of the channel and an increase in river 
 slopes wherever the deposit occurs, and either periodic dredging 
 is necessary at such localities to maintain the depths required for 
 navigation, or the channel must be contracted so as to remove 
 the deposits by scour. The works of contraction also must be 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 77 
 
 periodically extended, as deposits form in the pool below them. 
 Hence if regulation is relied upon to maintain the channel, the 
 regulation dikes must ultimately extend through the entire section 
 of the river that is canalized, even when the changes in slope caused 
 by the construction of the dams have removed all tendency to bank 
 caving in the river bed. 
 
 For this reason a river flowing through glacial drift can be im- 
 proved by canalization more readily than one flowing in an alluvial 
 valley. In Chapters II and IV attention was invited to the 
 relatively small erosive power of the water of glacial rivers, and 
 to the tendency of such rivers to flow with gentle slopes, until 
 obstructed by rock ridges or by moraine deposits over which the 
 fall is concentrated in rapids or cataracts. The canalization of 
 these short obstructed reaches frequently will create a navigable 
 channel for long distances, from which the deposits of sand waves 
 can be dredged economically. Thus in the St. Lawrence Valley, 
 as shown in Fig. 3, the greater portion of the slope is concentrated 
 in the Niagara River, in which the fall is about 315 feet, and in 
 the upper St. Lawrence River, in which the fall is about 216 feet. 
 The Canadian Government has developed a navigable waterway 
 of fourteen feet depth from Montreal to Lake Erie, by constructing 
 a system of lateral canals around these obstacles, and the United 
 States Government has created and readily maintains a navigable 
 channel of twenty-one feet depth from the foot of Lake Erie to 
 Chicago, a distance of about 900 miles by rock excavation and 
 dredging in the waters connecting Lake Huron and Lake Erie, 
 in which the fall is only nine feet. 
 
 In the waterway from Chicago to the Gulf of Mexico, the 
 slopes are more uniformly distributed than in the St. Lawrence 
 Valley. Its canalization, therefore, would necessitate the con- 
 struction of a series of dams between Chicago and the mouth of 
 the Red River. The pools thus formed in the glacial valleys of 
 either the Desplaines or the Illinois rivers, would not tend to 
 fill with sediment, as they should derive their water supply from 
 Lake Michigan. Below the mouth of the Missouri, however, all 
 attempts to maintain navigation by dredging would be futile on 
 account of the amount of sediment which is carried by that river 
 at all stages, and deposited whenever the velocity of the current 
 is diminished. The estimated yearly discharge of sediment by 
 the Mississippi River is 400,000,000 cubic yards. Some 200,000,000 
 
lit* i t 
 
 : 2 I I *ssss 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 79 
 
 cubic yards would be deposited annually even if the dams were 
 limited in height to a bank full stage. It therefore would be 
 necessary not only to create the pools by canalization, but to 
 contract them by regulation by the amount which is necessary 
 to maintain the velocity of flow that exists in the unimproved 
 river. Such contraction would also reduce to a minimum the 
 storage capacity of the reservoirs which are created by the 
 dams, and limit their capacity to produce a continuous water 
 power. 
 
 The advocates of the canalization of the river claim that the 
 large water power developed would justify the enormous cost of 
 the project, and appear to base their estimates on maximum or 
 mean river discharges. Such discharges could not be utilized for 
 power production on the lower Mississippi River. A marked in- 
 crease in flood heights from dam construction could not be per- 
 mitted, since the crests of the levees along certain portions of the 
 river have an average elevation of about 20 feet above the surface 
 of the ground under existing conditions. It would, therefore, be 
 necessary to produce the change in river slopes by numerous low 
 dams. Such dams at high stages would be drowned out. 
 
 In the development of water power a certain velocity must be 
 produced in the water wheel to create a given electrical energy, 
 and the wheels therefore are designed for an assumed head. A 
 uniform velocity can be maintained with small variations in head 
 by regulating the flow through the intake, but such adjustments 
 are impossible when the heads vary between 30 feet and zero. 
 The drowning out of the dam will suspend the production of elec- 
 tric power. A power derived intermittingly from water is of 
 little value, since a steam plant must be installed for use during 
 the period that it is not in operation and this plant could also 
 operate when the water power was available. The saving in the 
 coal bill while the steam plant is idle is offset by the interest on 
 the cost of the water power plant. In the St. Lawrence Valley 
 variations between high and low water are small and can be regu- 
 lated readily, since the water wheels which are installed operate 
 at high heads. 
 
 When the principles governing the regulation of rivers were not 
 properly understood, and dredging was relatively expensive, a 
 school of engineers arose which advocated canalization as the only 
 method of improving non-tidal rivers, but it is recognized at the 
 
80 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 present time that "the navigability of rivers having but one cur- 
 rent can be improved as it has been stated many times at the 
 Navigation Congresses by various methods such as: Regulation 
 of the bed by permanent works; regulation of the bed by me- 
 chanical dredging; increase of depth by an additional water supply 
 furnished by storage reservoirs; canalization of the bed; combined 
 action of two or more of these processes; construction of a lateral 
 canal. The use of one of these methods rather than another de- 
 pends upon the special circumstances of each particular case." 
 (PERMANENT ASSOCIATION OF NAVIGATION CONGRESSES, REPORT 
 OF PROCEEDINGS OF THE XIlTH CONGRESS 1912, p. 386.) 
 
 An excessive deposit of material in suspension during the period 
 in which it is necessary to maintain the dams for navigation, a 
 large discharge which creates a river of great width, the difficulty 
 of securing suitable foundations for the dams, low banks through 
 which there is a seepage injurious to crops when the dams are 
 raised, are important factors in determining whether a river should 
 be improved by regulation or by canalization. The Rhine, the 
 Danube, and the Po rivers in Europe and the Mississippi River 
 in the United States can be improved by regulation and dredging 
 to the desired depth more economically than by canalization. 
 
 On the other hand, the slope of a river may be so great that, 
 notwithstanding the fact that its discharge may be sufficient to 
 insure adequate depths, the necessary contraction by regulating 
 dikes may increase the velocity of its currents to such an extent 
 that the force required for towing boats upstream becomes greater 
 than that required for hauling a railway train of the same carry- 
 ing capacity. 
 
 The Rhone has been improved by regulation to a low-water 
 depth of two meters. The slopes on this river are excessive, 
 however, and make up-bound navigation difficult. Notwith- 
 standing the success of the improvement, canalization has recently 
 been proposed with dams of such lifts that water power can be 
 developed from them. It is claimed that the power development 
 would pay for the cost of construction. In the revised project for 
 improving the upper Mississippi River, two short lateral canals with 
 locks are being constructed around the Rock Island rapids for the 
 benefit of up-bound navigation, although the channel through the 
 rapids is retained for down-bound traffic. 
 
 It can be stated as a general law that mechanical dredging 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 81 
 
 usually affords the most economical method of maintaining a 
 channel of moderate depth near the mouths of large rivers (see 
 Chap, xii), that when compared with dredging the importance of 
 regulation as a means of improvement increases as the low-water 
 discharge diminishes and the slope increases (see Chap, ix), that 
 a further increase in slope may render canalization more economical, 
 and that the substitution of a lateral canal for a canalized river 
 is justifiable under certain conditions, notwithstanding the in- 
 creased cost of towing within its contracted waterway. Where 
 rapids make navigation difficult a lateral canal may be con- 
 structed whose initial cost may be less than that of a dam extend- 
 ing across the river. If. however, water power can be created 
 by building the dam, its utilization may make the canalization 
 of the river bed a more profitable investment. The Keokuk 
 rapids in the Mississippi River were surmounted, formerly, by a 
 lateral canal. A high masonry dam (6), however, has been con- 
 structed across the river recently, which not only develops water 
 power, but also facilitates the movement of vessels on account of 
 the substitution of a single lock with a high lift for the locks of 
 moderate lift in the lateral canal. When the banks are so low 
 that movable dams would cause the overflow of the land along the 
 river or cause a seepage that would be injurious to agriculture, 
 the lateral canal may be necessary. The discharge of the river 
 determines whether regulation of the river bed or the construction 
 of a lateral canal is preferable. 
 
 The fact that a dam built across the bed of an alluvial stream 
 will cause a deposit of the detritus which is transported down its 
 valley, is of importance not only in river canalization but also in 
 reservoirs constructed for power development and for furnishing 
 cities with a water supply. This deposition continues until the 
 reservoir capacity is reduced to such an extent that the stream 
 will flow with sufficient velocity through the reservoir to transport 
 its sediment, and ordinarily if the reservoir capacity is to be 
 maintained, the cheapest method of removing the deposits is by 
 dredging. 
 
 If the detritus moves in sand waves and in relatively small 
 amounts, an auxiliary dam can be constructed at the upper end 
 of the reservoir which will retain the sediment above it for a 
 limited period; and by connecting the upper pool thus formed by 
 large conduits to the portion of the stream below the main dam, 
 
82 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the deposits can be transported around the reservoir through the 
 conduits by repeated flushings. The deposition extends over the 
 entire reservoir bed when a large percentage of the material is 
 carried in suspension, and to attain the same object the conduits 
 must be located in the vicinity of the main dam. In a canalized 
 river, the entire pool is periodically flushed by manipulating 
 movable dams which can be quickly lowered; but such a procedure 
 destroys the reservoir capacity, and is therefore inapplicable 
 when the reservoir is required to store water. No system of 
 sluice gates would be effective for scour which did not create a 
 greater velocity through the reservoir than existed in the river 
 channel before the dam was erected, because it requires a greater 
 velocity to put in motion material deposited, than it does to 
 transport it when in suspension. 
 
 Theoretically a series of conduits could be constructed in the 
 bed of a reservoir with numerous openings, and by allowing these 
 conduits successively to discharge below the dams during high 
 stages, a local scour could be created in the vicinity of each which 
 would remove the material surrounding it without materially 
 lowering the water level of the reservoir. The scour is limited, 
 however, to a short distance from the opening unless it is very 
 large. Practically, in such a system of conduits, the openings 
 would be so large and numerous that the conduits would become 
 choked with sediment during deposition in the reservoir and fail 
 to work when needed, just as a sewer pipe clogs when it receives 
 an intermittent flow without a sufficiently constant discharge to 
 prevent the deposition of sewerage. 
 
 It is practicable to largely reduce the deposition, where only 
 a limited portion of the river discharge is utilized and the reservoir 
 can be constructed in a portion of the valley outside the stream 
 bed. By building a weir of sufficient height in its intake the 
 sand waves rolling along the river bed can be entirely prevented 
 from entering the reservoir. By means of sluice gates on the weir 
 which are opened only when the river carries little material in 
 suspension, this cause of deposition can be greatly reduced. By 
 such means, however, only a small percentage of the river dis- 
 charge can be utilized. If the water is to be taken from the river 
 at all stages, a settling basin must be constructed above the weir, 
 which will cause a partial settlement of material in suspension 
 before it approaches the intake. 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 83 
 
 While frequently the degree of saturation of water carrying 
 material in suspension diminishes from the bed of a river to its 
 surface, this is not an invariable rule. In discussing the critical 
 stage in Chapter III, attention was invited to the effect of sand 
 waves on the flow of water during floods, and the boils and eddies 
 which they produced at the water surface. Velocities then are 
 generated capable of carrying gravel in suspension, as is shown by 
 the deposits of gravel at high stages along the banks of alluvial 
 streams. When such boils appear, the upper portions of the 
 river are carrying a greater load of sediment than the waters at 
 greater depths. This heavy material, however, is deposited 
 readily and a settling basin of limited extent will cause a clarifi- 
 cation of the surface waters. Even though a sufficient time has 
 not elapsed to cause the material to be deposited on the river bed, 
 the sediment deposited in the reservoir will be reduced to a mini- 
 mum, if a weir of great length is constructed and its gates are 
 so manipulated that only a thin sheet of surface water flows over it. 
 This principle is utilized in clarifying the water supply of cities, 
 and reducing the amount of deposits requiring removal from 
 filtration basins. 
 
 On the Great Lakes, the bacteriological condition of the water 
 supply of cities is greatly improved by the proper manipulation 
 of valves in their intake towers (8). While the flow of sediment in 
 the deep water at the intakes is insignificant, a considerable 
 amount of sewerage empties into the lakes and pollutes their 
 waters. With a wind blowing from the shore, this sewerage 
 flows on the water surface and the pure lake waters flow along 
 the lake bed. When the direction of the wind is reversed, the 
 sewerage flows along the bed and pure water on the surface. The 
 intake gates to the water supply tunnels can be manipulated 
 accordingly. 
 
 The most extensive application of these principles has been 
 made, however, in the irrigation ditches which derive their waters 
 from the rivers of India, carrying an abnormal amount of silt. 
 The Sirhind Canal (9), which derives its waters from the Sutlej 
 River at Rupar, is a conspicuous example. The Sirhind Canal 
 has a width of 200 feet and a depth of 10 feet and was designed 
 for a discharge of 7,000 second-feet. To maintain the water of 
 the Sutlej River at a proper height, a dam was constructed across 
 the river below the inlet to the canal. The unregulated waters 
 
84 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 from the river soon filled the upper portions of the canal with 
 sediment to such an extent as to seriously reduce its discharge. 
 It was first attempted to reduce the deposit by increasing the 
 velocity in the canal by permitting a discharge through sluices 
 situated about twelve miles from the intake. It is stated (9) 
 that this did some good, but that there seldom was water to spare 
 for the purpose. A regulating sill was then raised to 7 feet above 
 the canal bed on which shutters were constructed which could 
 further increase the elevation three feet. Material in suspension 
 passed over the sill, and it was necessary to keep the canal closed 
 during heavy floods. A divide wall 710 feet long was then con- 
 structed perpendicularly to the river dam so as to create a pool 
 between it and the regulator. A rapid deposit of sediment oc- 
 curred in this pool which could, however, be flushed out fre- 
 quently through sluices in the dam. With a proper flushing of this 
 pool, the period in which water could be introduced into the 
 canal was increased, but the supply to the canal was usually sus- 
 pended while the pool was being flushed. 
 
 Three methods of raising or lowering a boat to enable it to 
 overcome the difference in elevation above and below a dam have 
 been devised (10). The incline, the lift, and the lock. With the 
 incline the boat enters a water-tight caisson which is supported 
 on a carriage mounted on wheels. This carriage moves on rails 
 which frequently are built with a slope of 1 to 10. Usually two 
 caissons and carriages are constructed, which with their loads 
 counterbalance one another. They are connected by a cable, 
 and one ascends as the other descends, the power necessary to 
 overcome frictional resistance is supplied by an engine driven by 
 steam, water power, or electricity. 
 
 With the lift, the caisson is raised vertically, usually by means 
 of hydraulic rams, though in some of the earlier designs caissons 
 counterbalancing one another and connected by cables were em- 
 ployed as in inclines. 
 
 Except where large differences of elevation are to be overcome, 
 the lock is employed universally to pass from one elevation to the 
 other. A lock consists of a chamber in which the elevation of 
 the water surface can be changed from that of the upper pool to 
 that of the lower one, and vice versa. There are upper and lower 
 gates, which when opened permit the boat to enter and depart from 
 the chamber. When the gates are closed, sluices regulated by 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 85 
 
 valves allow a flow of water into or out of the chamber, so that the 
 water surface can be raised or lowered as desired. The invert of the 
 lock-chamber and the sills of the lower gates must have such a 
 depth of water over them that vessels can pass from the lower 
 pool into and out of the lock, and the elevation of the top of the 
 chamber walls must exceed that of the upper pool. In canal 
 locks, the upper gates are supported by a lift-wall which extends 
 from the elevation of the bed of the lower pool to that of the 
 upper one. In locks closing tidal basins, the upper and lower 
 gates are usually of the same dimensions. 
 
 As much ingenuity has been expended in building lock-gates as 
 in constructing movable dams. In fact, many of the types of 
 movable dams have been employed also as lock-gates. The 
 tumble-gates of the locks of the Old Erie Canal work on the same 
 principle as shutters, which rotate around a horizontal axis and 
 rest on the lock floor when open. The gates of the Elbe-Trave 
 Canal in Germany have hollow chambers. When air is forced 
 into the chambers in a gate it rotates about its axis in a manner 
 similar to the modified Brunot shutter. The latter is moved by 
 hydraulic pressure under the caisson, however, instead of by 
 compressed air. The Chittenden drum weir has been reproduced 
 as a gate in a lock on the Mississippi River at St. Paul. Bear- 
 trap gates have been constructed at several localities. A roller- 
 lift gate has been constructed for the lock on the New York Barge 
 Canal at Little Falls, which is raised to such a height that boats 
 can pass under it. Roller gates, which slide horizontally into 
 recesses in the lock walls, have also been built, particularly in 
 locks on the Ohio River. 
 
 The gates most often employed are those which rotate about a 
 vertical axis. For narrow locks, a single leaf is employed which 
 rotates around a quoin post located in a recess of the lock-wall 
 made to fit it, and called the hollow quoin. The leaf is balanced 
 by a timber arm on the land side of the quoin. This arm is used 
 also to open and to close the leaf. When closed the gate abuts 
 against a sill along its lower edge and against shoulders of the 
 lock-wall. This system is used extensively in the canal locks of 
 France. For larger locks in the United States, two gates are 
 employed, each of which has a greater width than one-half the 
 lock, so that the gates when closed incline upstream and abut 
 against one another along what are termed mitering posts. Since 
 
86 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the strains to which the gates are subjected vary with the incli- 
 nation between them and with their form, whether straight or 
 curved, the inventive genius of the country has produced numerous 
 varieties of mitered gates whose advantages have been elaborately 
 discussed (11). 
 
 Lock-gates are subject not only to ordinary wear and tear, but 
 also to injury from a vessel's striking them as it enters the lock, 
 and some device is necessary to retain the water of the upper pool 
 at its proper level while an upper gate is being repaired. For 
 repairs to the lock-chamber, a similar device is required to exclude 
 the waters of the lower pool. For narrow locks stop-planks 
 placed in grooves in an extension of the lock-walls usually are 
 employed for this purpose. The floating caisson employed in 
 dry docks is better adapted to wide locks. In the first American 
 canal constructed at Sault Ste. Marie, two gates abutting against 
 a mid-channel pier were first employed to maintain the upper 
 level, while the lock was being repaired, but the frequency of 
 collisions by boats with the lock gates led the Canadian Govern- 
 ment, when it constructed its lock and canal, to substitute for 
 the gates an emergency dam operated from a swing-bridge, so 
 that even if a gate is destroyed by a collision, the flow of water 
 can be stopped. The United States Government has constructed 
 a similar structure on the pier between the two protective gates. 
 The wisdom of this policy was demonstrated when one of the 
 gates of the Canadian lock was carried away by a collision, and 
 the flow through the lock had to be checked. In the third and fourth 
 locks of the American canal at Sault Ste. Marie (12), two sets 
 of upper and lower gates have been substituted for the emergency 
 dam. These are made so strong that the momentum of the boat 
 will be checked by the destruction of one gate, and both the 
 upper or the lower sets are always mitered before a boat is per- 
 mitted to approach the lock. An emergency swing-bridge dam 
 has been constructed to protect the locks of the Panama Canal 
 (13). The gates are further protected by heavy chains which are 
 swung across the channel to receive the impact of a boat not 
 under proper control and to reduce its momentum. 
 
 Locks are filled and emptied either through valves in the gates, 
 or through conduits located in the walls or under the lock floor 
 and controlled by valves. The valves are of numerous types. 
 Those most often used are (a) balanced or butterfly valves 
 
RIVER IMPROVEMENT BY CANALIZATION 87 
 
 rotating about a horizontal axis or about a vertical axis, (b) 
 sliding-valves which when large are moved on rollers as are 
 Stoney gates, and (c) drum-valves. In small locks that are filled 
 slowly the location of the filling and emptying conduits is of minor 
 importance; but in large locks which require the sudden addition 
 or removal of large amounts of water, conduits under the lock- 
 floor with numerous openings into the locks produce the least 
 surging of the vessels locking through them. The discharge of 
 a large lock may be sufficient to require a concrete apron to prevent 
 scour for a considerable distance below the lock. The discharge 
 capacity of the third and fourth locks (14) at the Sault Ste. Marie at 
 maximum head and with the gates fully opened, exceeds 5000 
 second-feet, or over twice the low-water discharge of the Mississippi 
 River at St. Paul. The Poe lock at Sault Ste. Marie can be emp- 
 tied or filled in nine minutes, giving an average discharge during 
 the entire operation of about 3000 second-feet. When both the 
 Weitzel and Poe locks are being filled simultaneously, a current 
 averaging over one foot per second is created in the upper pool of 
 the American Canal, and a series of oscillating waves are produced 
 which have received careful study and which necessitate special 
 care in mooring boats waiting their turn to pass through the 
 locks. 
 
 The width to be given a lock depends on the character of the 
 boats which are to pass through it. When single vessels are 
 employed, the length and width of the lock should readily ac- 
 commodate the largest vessel, and where a ship-building industry 
 is situated above a lock, it may be necessary to provide for vessels 
 larger than those which ordinarily navigate the river. When 
 tows of barges are employed, it is desirable to pass an entire tow 
 at a single lockage. On the Ohio River the locks are given a width 
 of 100 feet and a length of 600 feet in order to pass tow-fleets. 
 
 It is also necessary to take into consideration the future growth 
 of commerce, as is illustrated by lock-construction at Sault Ste. 
 Marie (15). The Weitzel lock completed in 1881 was designed 
 for vessels of a draft of 16 feet. It was 60 feet wide at the gates 
 and 80 feet wide in the chamber, 515 feet long, and 17 feet deep. 
 The Canadian lock, completed in 1895, was also made 60 feet 
 wide, but it was made 900 feet long to accommodate a vessel 
 and its tow, with the depth on the miter sills of 22 feet. The 
 Poe lock, which was designed prior to 1887 and completed in 
 
88 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 1896, was intended to accommodate four vessels at a time. It 
 was made 100 feet wide, 800 feet long, and 22 feet deep on the 
 miter sills. When it was designed, the largest vessels navigating 
 the lakes had a length of 350 feet and a beam of 45 feet. The 
 increase in depth of the Poe and the Canadian locks over the 
 Weitzel lock led to a rapid enlargement of the dimensions of 
 vessels. In 1903 there were 97 vessels navigating the lakes 
 having a length exceeding 400 feet and a beam from 45 to 53 feet. 
 In 1918 there were 42 vessels of a length exceeding 600 feet and 
 a beam from 58 to 64 feet, and both the Poe and Canadian locks 
 became of uneconomical dimensions, even for the average vessel 
 that navigated the lakes. The third and fourth American locks 
 were made 80 feet wide, 1350 feet long, and 24| feet deep on the 
 miter sills, so as to accommodate two of the largest vessels, or 
 three of average size, at one lockage. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 DREDGING REMOVAL OF OBSTRUCTIONS BUOYS AND LIGHTS 
 
 DREDGING 
 
 It frequently happens in valleys formed wholly or in part of 
 glacial drift, that bars exist in rivers that have such a resistance 
 to erosion that they cannot be removed by river currents even 
 when the channel is contracted. If they are composed of gravel, 
 clay or boulders, a channel can be excavated through such ob- 
 structions by dredging. If they are composed of rock, it is usually 
 necessary to resort to blasting. Such channels are usually per- 
 manent, since the rivers flowing in such valleys transport little 
 sediment as sand waves, and the cuts are made through a 
 material incapable of being scoured by the gentle currents that 
 exist. 
 
 The rivers which empty into the Great Lakes (1) and their 
 connecting waters, have been very generally improved in this 
 manner, but it must be borne always in mind that the tendency 
 of such excavations is to lower the level of the pool above the cut. 
 The mouths of many rivers emptying into the Great Lakes have 
 been dredged to depths of from 12 to 23 feet, and the natural 
 low-water river slopes have been completely destroyed thereby, the 
 depth in the river becoming dependent on the rise and fall of the 
 lake level. 
 
 The excavation of the Neebish Channels in the St. Mary's River 
 produced a lowering of the water surface below the locks at Sault 
 Ste. Marie, so as to materially diminish the draft of vessels which 
 could pass through the locks, on account of the reduced depth 
 over their lower miter sills. In constructing the Livingston 
 Channel in the Detroit River (2), this lowering of the upper pool 
 was prevented by depositing the excavated material across other 
 portions of the river channel so as to limit the flow through shoal 
 sections of the river sufficiently to compensate for the increased 
 flow through the navigable cut. The channels excavated in the 
 Rock Island rapids (3) of the Mississippi River exhibited the same 
 tendency toward a lowering of the water surface of the upper 
 
 89 
 
90 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 pools, and it was necessary to construct not only a series of long 
 spur-dikes to maintain the pool levels, but also a series of sub- 
 merged sills across the navigable channel. 
 
 When a river is canalized, dredging becomes necessary to main- 
 tain the channel through the deposits of material carried in sus- 
 pension or rolled along the river bed, which form below the dams. 
 Under the conditions described above, the advantages of dredging 
 are self-evident. 
 
 It has been proposed also to substitute dredging for canaliza- 
 tion, or for regulation in alluvial rivers carrying large amounts of 
 sediment. The limitations of dredging under such circumstances 
 require explanation. A dredged channel is subject to the same 
 laws governing the flow of sediment as is one produced by natural 
 scour. In the straight reaches below every bend there is a move- 
 ment of sand waves and an elevation of their crests on a rising 
 river. Hence there is a tendency for a dredged cut in an alluvial 
 river to fill on every rise, requiring re-dredging as the river falls. 
 In most of the tributaries whose combined flow creates the main 
 stream, these fluctuations of stage are frequent, and the cut must 
 be re-dredged so often during a season of navigation that it be- 
 comes more economical to direct the river currents by means of 
 dikes in such a way that they will perform the same work. 
 
 The fluctuations of the tributaries may combine in the main 
 stream, however, in such a way as to produce a long gradual rise 
 succeeded by a slow fall, and one or two dredgings of the bars of 
 the main river may be sufficient to maintain a channel during 
 an entire year. In the main stream the cost of dike construction 
 largely exceeds that in the tributaries and in such a case the interest 
 on the investment in dike construction may exceed the cost of 
 maintenance by dredging. The tributaries also have a much 
 smaller low-water discharge than the main stream and their 
 slopes are usually steeper. 
 
 The dimensions of the channel to be dredged are often con- 
 sidered a function of the size of the vessels which it is proposed to 
 employ for navigation, rather than of the discharge and the slope 
 of the river. This frequently requires in a tributary a channel 
 of such width and depth that there is not a sufficient discharge 
 to fill it during low water; and if the width of channel is reduced 
 to overcome this difficulty, the space occupied by a vessel as- 
 cending the channel becomes so great as to interfere seriously 
 
OBSTRUCTIONS 91 
 
 with the river flow, and the boat has not sufficient power to propel 
 itself against the current without being cordelled. 1 
 
 As an illustration, let us assume that the main stream has a 
 low-water discharge of 70,000 second-feet, and a slope over its 
 bars of 0.4 foot per mile, while a tributary has a low-water dis- 
 charge of 1000 second-feet and a local slope over its bars of 1.5 
 feet per mile. In the main river a channel 200 feet wide and 9 feet 
 deep will have a cross-section whose area is 1800 square feet, 
 and will discharge about 5400 second-feet, which is less than 
 eight per cent of the flow of the river. In the tributary a navigable 
 channel 6 feet deep will require a width of at least 70 feet to enable 
 boats to pass one another. The area of its cross-section will 
 therefore be at least 420 square feet, and its discharge will exceed 
 1400 second-feet so long as the pool above can supply the water, 
 but when the water supply has become exhausted the depth of 
 the water in the channel diminishes. Because a satisfactory navi- 
 gable channel can be economically dredged on the lower Missis- 
 sippi River, it by no means follows that a similar channel can be 
 maintained in the creeks that empty into it, as many advocate. 
 
 When it is attempted to straighten a river by regulation, the 
 dredge becomes a necessary adjunct to the improvement during 
 the long period during which the river is readjusting its slopes, 
 since channels must be dredged annually through the sand-bars 
 which form until the new equilibrium is established. 
 
 The principles governing dredge construction (4) belong to 
 mechanical engineering, and attention will be invited here only 
 to the adaptability of certain varieties of dredges to various 
 kinds of work. 
 
 The dipper dredge, which is the ordinary steam-shovel mounted 
 on a barge, is the best machine for miscellaneous dredging. It 
 can excavate either hard or soft material; and when its dipper is 
 armed with steel teeth, it affords the most economical means of 
 removing subaqueous boulders and blasted rock. For deep 
 channels, the clam shell dredge is more economical when the 
 material is sufficiently soft to be excavated by its bucket and is 
 of sufficient consistency to remain in it when raised to the surface. 
 
 The elevator dredge, though rarely employed in the United 
 States, is used extensively in Europe for deep channels. When 
 the chain of buckets is made particularly strong, it can excavate 
 
 1 A method of propulsion by a vessel's capstans through ropes attached to trees on the bank. 
 
92 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 stratified rock. It was employed for this purpose in the St. 
 Lawrence River near Montreal. 
 
 All these types of dredges require dump-scows to receive the 
 dredged material, and to transport it to the designated dumping 
 grounds. Occasionally the elevator dredge delivers its soil by 
 gravity through side chutes. 
 
 In alluvial rivers, the hydraulic-suction dredge has been used 
 extensively to excavate channels through the bars. The main- 
 tenance of a river channel by dredging requires the prompt re- 
 moval of a large amount of material, so as to rapidly concentrate 
 the flow along the line selected. If the excavation is made slowly, 
 the natural forces may scour a channel at some other place and 
 the tendency to fill on the line to be dredged may become so great 
 as to cause a more rapid deposit than the dredge can remove. 
 Dredges of large capacity operated continuously are therefore re- 
 quired, and the material removed must be deposited at such a 
 distance from the channel that it cannot obstruct it. The hy- 
 draulic-suction dredge (5) discharging through a pipe line best 
 fulfills these conditions. It is particularly effective if the spoil 
 can be deposited between dikes, as is usually the case in rivers 
 which are being regulated. If the material to be removed is 
 sand, water forced through jets against the sand-bank affords 
 the best means of dislodging it and moving it to the mouth of the 
 suction pipe. If the material is clay, some form of cutter is 
 necessary. Whether a dredge should be self-propelling or should 
 be towed from place to place by a towboat, depends on the fre- 
 quency with which it has to be moved and the distance it has to 
 travel. A tender is necessary to furnish fuel and other supplies, 
 and can be utilized for towing. On the lower Mississippi river, 
 a small tender suitable also for surveying and a self-propelling 
 dredge makes the most economical combination. 
 
 On bars at the mouths of rivers, the hopper dredge (4) is substi- 
 tuted because the pipe-line cannot resist wave action success- 
 fully. This is a self-propelling suction dredge with bins in which 
 the spoil is deposited. When filled, the dredge is moved to deep 
 water where the hoppers are emptied. There are several types 
 of hopper dredges depending on the form of the suction head. 
 Their relative economy is a function of the kind of material to be 
 removed. 
 
 Numerous substitutes for the hydraulic dredge have been pro- 
 
OBSTRUCTIONS 93 
 
 posed. While most of them are so visionary as not to merit 
 mention, a few of them can be utilized in cases of emergency, 
 though they are uneconomical as a regular means of channel 
 improvement. The increased velocity which the paddle wheels 
 or the propeller of a steamboat imparts to the water can be uti- 
 lized to form a narrow channel of the width of the boat across a 
 bar, and the stern wheels of western river packets have frequently 
 been used for this purpose. On the upper Rhine a washing 
 dredge has been devised based on this principle. The material 
 removed, however, is deposited in the channel a short distance 
 below and has to be rehandled several times, while a suction dredge 
 removes it from the channel in one operation. 
 
 The Long scraper (3) was used quite extensively on the upper 
 Mississippi River to temporarily deepen the channels over bars 
 before dredges were available. It consisted of a triangular frame 
 of oak timber with buckets or cutters of boiler iron bolted to the 
 lower side. It was attached by bolts to the sides of the boat, 
 and was raised and lowered by ropes controlled by steam capstans. 
 The method of operating the scraper was to move the boat to 
 the head of the bar to be removed, and to lower the scraper. 
 The wheels of the steamer were then backed so as to drag the 
 scraper over the bar, the boat floating with its stern downstream. 
 The scraper was then raised and the boat returned to the initial 
 point, and the operation was repeated until the desired depth was 
 obtained. The buckets cut up and loosened the material on the 
 bar and then conveyed it to deep water, being assisted in the 
 movement of material by the river currents. The amount of 
 material the drag could remove at each operation was quite 
 limited, and the time occupied by the boat in returning for its 
 load was quite long. It can be readily appreciated that a dredge 
 working continuously will excavate a channel more economically. 
 
 It also has been proposed to utilize the river currents to scour 
 through the bars, by constructing temporary spur-dikes either by 
 sinking barges on the line proposed which can afterwards be 
 pumped out, or by anchoring them by spuds and cutting off the 
 flow under them by shutters, which can be raised after they have 
 accomplished the work for which they were intended. Devices 
 of this class can be constructed which will be effective, but an 
 analysis of the cost usually will show that either a permanent 
 dike or dredging is more economical. 
 
94 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 ROCK EXCAVATIONS 
 
 When a large area of rock of considerable thickness is to be 
 removed, the cheapest method of doing it is to surround the area 
 by a cofferdam, pump out the inclosure, and excavate the rock 
 in the dry, provided the cofferdam does not interfere seriously 
 with existing navigation. This method has been employed ex- 
 tensively for the rock excavation of the Rock Island Rapids (3) of 
 the Mississippi River, of the West Neebish cut of St. Mary's 
 river, and of the Livingston Channel of the Detroit River (2). 
 The rock is broken up by the ordinary methods of rock excavation 
 employed on land, and is removed by steam shovel and dump 
 cars, or by cableways. The relative economy of the different 
 methods is discussed in the report upon the excavation of the 
 Chicago Drainage Canal (6), which is one of the largest works of 
 this character ever undertaken. 
 
 When the rock obstruction is of less extent, or when the in- 
 terests of navigation prevent the construction of a cofferdam, 
 several methods of rock removal have been employed. When 
 the rock projects above the river bed in small patches, or is strati- 
 fied so as to be broken into pieces of considerable size, the Lob- 
 nit z rock crusher is an economical machine for rock removal. It 
 consists of a heavy steel plunger which is allowed to fall from a 
 considerable height and breaks up the rock by impact. It has 
 been used extensively for that purpose in the rapids of the Rhine 
 (7), and in those of the Danube (8). When the rock is homo- 
 geneous, this method is not so successful. The first blow of the 
 crusher breaks up a certain amount of material which remains 
 in place and the succeeding blows merely pulverize the broken 
 fragments. 
 
 On the upper Rhine (7) the diving bell was used extensively in 
 drilling the holes and in inserting the charges for blasting the 
 rock. In the United States, it has been found more economical 
 to place the drills on barges which are held securely in position 
 over the rock to be excavated by means of spuds. Such drill 
 barges have been employed on portions of the Rock Island rap- 
 ids (3), the Middle Neebish Channel of St. Mary's River, and 
 the Amherstburg Channel of the Detroit River. On the Danube 
 also drills were mounted on barges. 
 
 In the Hell Gate (9) of the East River of New York Harbor, 
 
OBSTRUCTIONS 95 
 
 the method of rock removal was to sink a shaft on the land ad- 
 joining the section of channel to be improved and run a tunnel 
 under the channel. An amount of rock was then removed from 
 the tunnel and numerous branches, so that when the roof of the 
 tunnel was allowed to fall into the space excavated, a sufficient 
 channel depth would be created. The blasting of the roof, how- 
 ever, caused an irregular settlement of the mass, and considerable 
 rock had to be removed by operations from the water surface be- 
 fore the required depth was obtained over the entire area. The 
 later removal of Blossom Rock (10) from San Francisco Harbor 
 by similar means was more successful. 
 
 REMOVAL OF SNAGS 
 
 On account of the caving of banks, numerous trees fall into a 
 river and lodge on sand bars, where they form snags dangerous 
 to navigation. For their removal a snag-boat is required. 
 
 On the lower Mississippi, the snag-boats are powerful machines, 
 capable of removing not only snags, but also the wrecks of vessels. 
 Not infrequently they have had to replace on the bank, railway 
 locomotives that have fallen into the river at the inclines to car 
 ferries. On the smaller tributaries, a strong pair of shears placed 
 on a barge is utilized for snagging purposes. Early in the season 
 it is towed to the upper limits of the snagging district, and then is 
 allowed to float downstream with the current as the work progresses. 
 A motor boat usually accompanies such a barge as a tender. 
 
 An important function of the snag-boat is the cutting of trees 
 on the edges of caving banks and thus preventing them from 
 becoming snags. It is used also for the removal of other ob- 
 structions, such as wrecks and boulders. 
 
 In certain rivers of the United States snags have been de- 
 posited in such quantities as not only to endanger navigation 
 but also to interfere seriously with the discharge of the rivers. 
 On the Red and Atchafalaya rivers these accumulations of snags, 
 termed rafts, obstructed the channel for many miles, and the im- 
 provement of these rivers has consisted in the removal of these 
 rafts. Their removal in the Atchafalaya, which is an outlet to 
 the Mississippi, has increased its flood discharge from less than 
 100,000 second-feet to over 400,000 second-feet, and has rendered 
 necessary the construction of submerged sills near its junction 
 with the Mississippi to prevent a further enlargement. 
 
96 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 On the Red River (11) the removal of the rafts has been ac- 
 companied by a marked lowering of the river bed, in some places 
 of about 25 feet. When the rafts existed, they acted as dams and 
 caused an immense deposit of sediment, which affected the river 
 slopes for many miles above them. The river discharge, unable 
 to follow the main channel, escaped through numerous sloughs 
 excavated through the river banks, some of which afforded a pre- 
 carious navigation during high stages. When the rafts were re- 
 moved, these sloughs were closed and the river flow concentrated 
 in a single channel, which has adjusted its slope to the changed 
 conditions. The concentrated flow also has increased bank cav- 
 ing in certain sections of the river, and numerous cut-offs have 
 resulted. Above these sections the bed of the river has been 
 lowered about five feet. Below them it has been raised about 
 3J feet. Levees have also been constructed along the river 
 banks, and these changes in the regimen of the river have some- 
 times been ascribed erroneously to the levee construction. 
 
 BUOYS, LIGHTS AND BEACONS 
 
 An important aid to navigation consists in so marking the channel 
 that the pilot can follow it readily by day or night. Buoys, 
 beacons and lights are used for this purpose. In the United 
 States the Bureau of Lighthouses has charge of their maintenance, 
 but an intimate cooperation is necessary between this bureau and 
 those engaged in channel improvement. On the western rivers 
 this cooperation is insured by assigning the duties of Lighthouse 
 Superintendent to a Division or District Engineer. While per- 
 forming this function, he reports directly to the Chief of the 
 Lighthouse Bureau. An engineer officer is detailed also for con- 
 sultation or to superintend the construction and repair of any aids 
 to navigation authorized by Congress, in the other lighthouse 
 districts. 
 
 One method of marking the channel is by means of buoys 
 showing its limits; another is by a system of ranges which locate 
 its center line. These two methods are frequently combined. 
 On the Mississippi River the limits of a dredged channel are usually 
 marked by four buoys placed by the dredge employees when the 
 cut is made, and the center line is marked by two white posts on the 
 opposite banks of the river on which lanterns are maintained at 
 
OBSTRUCTIONS 97 
 
 night by the lighthouse establishment. Lights are also main- 
 tained in the river bends at such distances that at least one is 
 always in view in advance of the boat, whether moving upstream 
 or downstream. As the channel is frequently changing and the 
 banks are unstable, a cheap structure that can be readily moved 
 is necessary. 
 
 Since the channels connecting the Great Lakes are stable, the 
 range lights are placed in lighthouses. Two lights are placed on 
 the same side of the river, on the prolongation of the center line, 
 and frequently one of them a low structure is located in 
 shoal water, while the rear light is on the river bank at a greater 
 elevation. When the boat is in the channel, the two lights ap- 
 pear one vertically above the other. On channels of consider- 
 able length, range lights may be established at both extremities. 
 Lights frequently are placed on the buoys; the New York State 
 Barge Canal, recently completed, is thus lighted. 
 
 On the seacoast and on the Great Lakes, lighthouses (12) are 
 established at frequent intervals to warn the mariner of the prox- 
 imity of land or of dangerous shoals. The general project con- 
 templates ultimately surrounding the United States with a sys- 
 tem of lighthouses whose areas of visibility intersect, so that 
 the light from at least one will be visible on a clear night before 
 the vessel arrives within dangerous proximity to the shore. The 
 mariner can also determine his location with considerable accu- 
 racy, when the light first appears above the horizon, as every 
 lighthouse has its characteristic light, and the height of the light 
 above sea level is published. The lights usually are differentiated 
 by means of revolving shutters which obscure the light for a certain 
 length of time. By varying the length of the eclipses and flashes, 
 a large variety of clearly distinguishable characteristics can be 
 obtained for the different lights. 
 
 The form of lens and reflector for lighthouses and lanterns 
 which will throw the maximum volume of light in the direction 
 desired, has been studied carefully. The construction of light- 
 houses in exposed localities is one of the most difficult of engineer- 
 ing feats. Other auxiliary aids are fog sirens and whistling buoys, 
 to warn the mariner of danger during fogs. They are rarely 
 employed on rivers except at their mouths (13). 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 RESERVOIRS AND LEVEES AS A MEANS OF IMPROVING 
 NAVIGATION 
 
 RESERVOIRS 
 
 The advocates of the improvement of the low-water navigation 
 of rivers by means of reservoirs (1) usually assume that a river's 
 depth has the same relation to its discharge as that which exists 
 in a conduit or sewer, and that by increasing the discharge there 
 will be a similar increase in the depth of the navigable channel. 
 This can be true only when the bed is immobile. 
 
 As explained in preceding chapters, during extreme low stages 
 the velocity is small in the pools and in the upper reaches of a 
 river, and is insufficient to cause bank caving. As the discharge 
 is increased the velocity in the pools increases more rapidly than 
 over the bars and it soon has sufficient force to scour its bed. The 
 material thus removed from a pool is deposited to a great extent 
 on the bar below, raising its crest. It was pointed out also that 
 in a river similar to the Mississippi, under certain conditions the 
 rise in bar height may equal one-half the increase in stage, but it- 
 does not follow therefrom that a permanent increase in the low- 
 water discharge would be accompanied by an increase in depth 
 over the bars of one-half that usually computed. The reason 
 that the crest of a bar on a rising river does not attain a greater 
 height is that the elevation of the river bed is a much slower 
 process than the change in stage. The crest of a flood passes 
 before it has had an opportunity to produce its maximum effect, 
 and a falling river causes a scour. 
 
 If the discharge remains constant at a given stage, the eleva- 
 tion of the bar continues until a dam is formed at the lower end 
 of the pool. This reduces the velocity over it sufficiently to pre- 
 vent caving, or the ratio of the velocities in the pool and over 
 the bar becomes such that the material scoured in the pool can be 
 transported across the bar as fast as it tends to deposit. The 
 effect of permanently increasing the low-water discharge in a river 
 
 98 
 
RESERVOIRS AND LEVEES 99 
 
 therefore is to increase largely the depth in the pools and to im- 
 prove but slightly the channels over the bars. For example, the 
 natural low-water discharge of the Mississippi River at St. Paul is 
 about 2500 second-feet, its extreme flood discharge is about 100,000 
 second-feet, and its slope is about 0.4 foot per mile. At low stages 
 the depth of the river unimproved by regulation was about 10 
 feet in pools, and about 1 foot on some of the bars. As the low- 
 water discharge of the river increases by the inflow of tributaries, 
 the channel depths progressively increase. When a low-water 
 discharge equal to the extreme flood discharge at St. Paul is at- 
 tained by natural causes with the same slope of 0.4 foot per mile, 
 the depth in pools becomes approximately 100 feet, but the natu- 
 ral channel depths over some bars is about 4 feet at low stages. 
 A channel depth of 9 feet, which is exceeded on the upper river 
 during floods, can be maintained on the lower river for the same 
 discharge only by dredging. On the other hand, variations in 
 discharge in an immobile bed produce variations in depths which 
 correspond to those computed for conduits. This occurs in the 
 rock cuts of the Neebish channels in the St. Mary's River, where 
 the variations are caused by the fluctuations of Lake Superior. 
 
 The attempt has been made to improve the navigation of the 
 Mississippi by reservoirs (1). Six reservoirs have been constructed 
 at its headwaters capable of impounding about 97,000,000,000 
 cubic feet of water, which it was estimated would maintain a low- 
 water discharge of 5000 second-feet at St. Paul. The original 
 project contemplated the construction of 41 reservoirs on the 
 tributaries of the river in the states of Minnesota and Wisconsin, 
 but the results attained by those built have not justified a further 
 extension of the system. 
 
 It is estimated that the increase in the low-water discharge 
 which the reservoirs are capable of producing will cause an increase 
 in low-water navigable depths at St. Paul of 2 feet, and an appreci- 
 able increase in depth from St. Paul to Lake Pepin, a distance of 
 52 miles. This portion of the river has been improved by regula- 
 tion, however, its banks have been protected from caving, and the 
 channel across bars has been given such a direction as to convert 
 bad crossings into good ones. The increased discharge is therefore 
 confined to a channel in which its injurious effects have been 
 limited. 
 
 Below Lake Pepin, where the improvement is not so far ad- 
 
100 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 vanced, the increase in the low-water discharge has produced no 
 appreciable increase in navigable depths. This is due to a more 
 potent cause than that mentioned above. The reservoir capacity 
 of Lake Pepin is as efficient a regulator of the low-water discharge 
 of the river as are the artificial reservoirs constructed at its head- 
 waters; and before their construction it caused a minimum dis- 
 charge below it equal to that which they are now capable of main- 
 taining at St. Paul. 
 
 When the channel has been improved by regulation and it is 
 necessary to obtain greater navigation depths than this method of 
 improvement will afford, the result can be attained by increasing 
 the low-water discharge by means of reservoirs. As a substitute 
 for regulation, however, the results attained do not justify the 
 construction of these reservoirs, even under such favorable con- 
 ditions as those which exist at the headwaters of the Mississippi, 
 where large volumes of water were impounded at an exceedingly 
 low cost for the dams (2). 
 
 The practical manipulation of the reservoirs at the headwaters 
 of the Mississippi presents difficulties which, while not insurmount- 
 able, mitigate against their use for the purpose intended. The 
 original act of Congress authorizing their construction stated that 
 the purpose was to improve the navigation of the river below St. 
 Paul. There are numerous other interests than the navigation of 
 the lower river which have to be considered. The fall in the river 
 between the headwaters and St. Paul has been utilized in several 
 localities for the production of water power, and the water power 
 companies desire to preserve a uniform flow at all times. The 
 closing of the gates in the dams to conserve the water at certain 
 seasons causes a fluctuation in flow detrimental to their interests. 
 The logging companies require a certain amount of water to float 
 their logs in the tributaries which are the outlets to the reservoirs. 
 If too little water is allowed to pass the dams the logs ground on 
 the river bars. If too much water is released, the bottom lands 
 are overflowed and many of the logs lodge upon them. Also, 
 the farmer who utilizes the bottom lands to produce crops of hay 
 strenuously objects to any manipulation of the gates which will 
 flood the land, particularly at a time when he is harvesting his 
 crop. This is usually the time when the greatest discharge from 
 the reservoirs is required to maintain the proper river heights. 
 
 The navigation interests above St. Paul have also to be con- 
 
RESERVOIRS AND LEVEES ;lOl' 
 
 sidered, and there is a demand for the utilization of the reservoirs 
 to reduce flood heights, but those living below the dams desire the 
 closure of the gates during floods, while those above them protest 
 against the flooding of the land by back-water caused by filling 
 the lakes. In addition to the difficulties arising from human 
 agencies, nature adds to the complexity of the problem by the 
 variations in rainfall. In some years not only does a drought tax 
 the reservoirs to their capacity, but there is not enough rain during 
 the flood season to fill them again, and a second low-water season 
 occurs without a sufficient amount of water stored for their proper 
 functioning. 
 
 A period of about a month formerly elapsed before the water 
 allowed to escape from Lake Winnibigoshish produced an appre- 
 ciable effect on the river heights at St. Paul, and it has sometimes 
 happened that in attempting to harmonize the conflicting interests 
 there has been too great a delay in opening the valves at the dams, 
 and the reservoirs, instead of increasing the extreme low-water 
 discharge at St. Paul by the amount proposed, have materially 
 reduced it. The gage at St. Paul quite frequently has had a read- 
 ing lower by about one foot since the reservoirs have been built 
 than was on record prior to their construction, but the manipula- 
 tion of the dams is now so regulated that it is exceptional for these 
 low readings to occur during the period of navigation. 
 
 By straightening the upper river, the time required for the 
 transmission of the discharge has been diminished and the follow- 
 ing general rules are now observed in operating the reservoirs: 
 
 " (a) The discharge must not, by operation of the reservoirs, be 
 reduced below the normal low- water flow of the streams affected. 
 This rule is necessary in the interest of manufacturers. 
 
 "(b) When logs arrive in the reservoirs, they must be sluiced 
 through. Transportation of logs by floating is a form of com- 
 merce, and the main form of commerce on the streams affected by 
 the reservoirs. It is dangerous to the dams to allow accumulations 
 of logs, so that they must be sluiced through even in times of flood. 
 
 " (c) The winter flow is so regulated as to make room for 39 
 billion cubic feet of water at the end of winter. This is the 
 amount ordinarily to be expected in the spring floods. 
 
 "(d) From the spring thaw until the dry season of summer 
 (ordinarily until about July 10) as much water is retained in the 
 reservoirs as possible, subject to rules (a) and (b). 
 
,-;.l62 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 "(e) When the gage at St. Paul has fallen nearly to 3 feet, 
 water is released so as to keep the gage at this reading. If there is 
 not enough water for this purpose, then the greatest constant 
 depth possible is maintained. 
 
 "(f) When during the low-water stage, there is not sufficient 
 depth for the steamer plying between Aitken and Grand Rapids, 
 and the quantity of water in the reservoirs is sufficient, enough 
 water is released on request to make the trip possible. This use of 
 the reservoirs is occasional "(3). 
 
 There are numerous other localities where reservoirs have been 
 constructed and where the water has been used incidentally to 
 increase the flow during low water. With the exception of those 
 at the headwaters of the Volga, their primary purpose has been 
 either to create water power or to reduce the dangers from floods. 
 One of the greatest enterprises of this kind is the reservoir con- 
 struction being undertaken on the Ottawa River and its tributaries 
 in Canada. 
 
 IMPROVING THE LOW-WATER CHANNEL BY CONFINING THE FLOOD 
 DISCHARGE BETWEEN LEVEES 
 
 The question of the influence of levees on the low-water channel 
 of a river has been a subject of discussion for many years, particu- 
 larly in the Mississippi Valley (4). During floods a river usually 
 has a discharge from twenty to fifty times that of low water, and 
 the water moves in the channel with at least twice the low-stage 
 velocity. Hence its energy, which is a measure of its scouring 
 effect, is from eighty to two hundred times as great during floods 
 as during low stages. 
 
 A great deal of this energy is dissipated in the water which flows 
 over the banks and floods the alluvial valley. It is claimed that if 
 this water is prevented from escaping from the river bed by the 
 construction of levees, the force acting during floods will be greatly 
 augmented, and that it will produce a powerful scouring effect 
 on the low-water channel. 
 
 That levees largely increase the force acting during floods is 
 unquestionable. On the lower Mississippi from Cairo to Vicks- 
 burg a confined flood of 2,000,000 second-feet can now be carried, 
 while prior to the construction of levees, the maximum discharge 
 at Vicksburg was about 1,000,000 second-feet. It is a serious 
 
RESERVOIRS AND LEVEES 103 
 
 question, however, whether or not this confined force is producing 
 useful work. For such a purpose it is necessary not only to in- 
 crease the force but also to give it the proper direction. By in- 
 creasing the intensity of the fire under a steam boiler a greater 
 force is generated, but unless a proper direction is given to it 
 through a steam pipe leading to a steam engine, the increased 
 force, instead of producing useful work, may become one of de- 
 struction, and burst the boiler shell. While not conclusive, there 
 is presumptive evidence that levee construction has enlarged the 
 bed of the Mississippi (5) . If the river followed the same channel 
 during high and low stages, as explained in the discussion of the 
 effect of reservoirs on channel depths, an increase in the discharge 
 would cause an increased caving in the bends and a raising of the 
 crests of bars, deepening the river in the pools to the detriment of 
 the crossings. 
 
 It is impossible, however, to construct levees so as to force the 
 flood discharge to follow the low-water channel. If levees were 
 constructed with this object in view they would have to be placed 
 so close to the banks as to be destroyed by caving. When lo- 
 cated from half a mile to ten miles from the river bank, as is the 
 case on the lower Mississippi, the river during flood stages follows 
 a course far different from that which it has during low water. 
 While at some localities the scour during high and low water may 
 coincide, at others the scour during floods may be on bars above 
 low water and a deposit may occur in the low-water channel. 
 
 Whether the resultant combination of scour and fill during 
 flood stages increases or diminishes the amount of work which it 
 is necessary for the low- water discharge to do in order to produce 
 a certain channel-depth is a question of fact difficult to determine. 
 On the lower Mississippi, a certain amount of dredging is re- 
 quired to provide a channel depth of nine feet at low water; but 
 whether or not the amount of dredging required to obtain that 
 result has been increased or diminished by levee construction is 
 unknown. 
 
 The low-water channel can be maintained readily by dredging, 
 however, and since Congress has authorized the construction of 
 levees for flood protection, for which purpose they are essential, 
 their employment for improving low-water conditions has ceased 
 to be a question of practical importance on this river, and it may 
 be relegated to the zone of academic discussion. 
 
104 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 The theory that levees would improve navigation was the 
 natural sequence to the theory formerly held by many advocates 
 of river regulation that the proper method for improving a river 
 was to straighten it and give it a uniform slope and depth. If it 
 were practicable to so improve the low-water channel of a river, it 
 logically follows that an increase in discharge would produce an 
 enlargement of the low-water section. But when it has been dem- 
 onstrated that it is impossible to eradicate the curves from the 
 low-water channel, that the slopes in pools and on crossings must 
 be preserved, and that a variable depth in bends and bars must 
 exist, the corollary suffers the same fate as the proposition on 
 which it is founded. 
 
 The present practice in European rivers is to ignore the high- 
 water discharge in improving the low-water channel except to 
 prevent its injurious effects, and to allow it to escape with as 
 great freedom as possible. For this purpose, even the works of 
 improvement in the river bed are given as low an elevation as 
 practicable. 
 
 The original project for the improvement of the Danube (6), 
 adopted in 1882, contemplated restraining its floods by means of 
 levees and concentrating its flow in a single channel between two 
 fixed banks, relying on flood control to ameliorate low-water con- 
 ditions. The cut in front of the city of Vienna executed from 1870 
 to 1875 illustrates the application of the general principles. The 
 river was confined here to a single channel, nearly straight, 484.5 
 meters wide at mid-stage (Nullwasser) , and 760 meters wide at 
 flood stage. The enlargement of the low-water bed was on the 
 bank opposite the city and at an elevation of 1.5 meters above 
 Nullwasser. From this section all trees and shrubbery were 
 removed. The low-water bed had a discharge of 1700 cubic 
 meters at a zero stage and only 600 to 700 cubic meters at low 
 water, which produced a winding and variable channel along the 
 Vienna water front, where it was desirable to permit access to the 
 banks for the greatest possible length. 
 
 A further contraction of the low-water channel then became 
 necessary. This was accomplished by means of a system of spur- 
 dikes extending 98 meters from the left bank, with an elevation 
 of 2.5 meters below Nullwasser at the bank, and a slope of about 
 1.5 per cent. These dikes incline upstream, making an angle of 
 about 75 with the axis of the bed, and they are generally about 
 
RESERVOIRS AND LEVEES 105 
 
 100 meters apart. At some places their outer ends have been 
 connected by submerged longitudinal dikes. 
 
 Notwithstanding this work the channel is still sinuous, but a 
 depth of 4 meters below the zero of the gage has been realized at 
 those portions of the Vienna front used as quays, and a navigable 
 channel of 2.0 meters has been obtained at extreme low water 
 except during periods of freezing weather, when all navigation is 
 interrupted. 
 
 On other portions of the river excessive dredging was required to 
 maintain the low-water channel, and a similar method of con- 
 traction was attempted at first. In 1899 a new project was adopted, 
 which contemplated a low-water channel of a uniform width of 
 210 meters and a depth of 3.5 meters. This channel is limited 
 by means of spur-dikes inclined upstream at an angle of 70 
 with the axis of the bed. They have an elevation of mid-stage 
 at the bank and a slope of from 5 to 10 to low water and are 
 there extended by submerged dikes with a slope of 3. 
 
 All attempts to straighten the river have now been abandoned, 
 and the channel follows a series of curves, so that the centrifugal 
 force of the water tends to secure the stability of the bed. At 
 certain localities longitudinal dikes have been constructed on the 
 concave banks. 
 
 In a comparison of the improvement of the Danube with that 
 of the Rhone, M. Armand, Chief Engineer of the Fonts et Chausse'es, 
 makes the following remarks (6) : 
 
 "It is known that works of improvement of rivers with a 
 mobile bed, undertaken by the method of contraction, have 
 often led to mistakes. The contraction of the bed across a 
 shoal increases the erosive force of the water, the shoal is deep- 
 ened, but the water plane is lowered in the pool above, and the 
 upper shoal is aggravated. 
 
 "That is what occurred in the Rhone following the first works 
 of improvement executed before 1882, and that is what led 
 the engineers charged with the improvement of that river to 
 adopt a different plan, based on the preservation of the natural 
 forms of the bed, and its division into successive pools, which 
 it is sought to modify as little as possible, except when it is 
 necessary in order to realize at low water the draft of water 
 desired. 
 
 "The dangers of the method of contraction have not escaped 
 
106 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the Engineers of the Danube Commission. While limiting the 
 river, they have studied a judicious trace of the low-water bed 
 which respects the natural sinuosities of the river as far as 
 possible, and by the use of submerged works avoids too great 
 a depth at some points of the low-water bed. The method 
 which they have employed is in the main intermediate between 
 simple contraction and the method of preservation of the 
 natural forms applied on the Rhone. 
 
 "The results obtained at this time appear to show that they 
 have been right; and these results have been obtained by works 
 of an execution assuredly less delicate than the works of direc- 
 tion necessary on the Rhone. 
 
 "Moreover, the conditions of the two rivers were appreciably 
 different. On the Danube the slope is less, the low-water dis- 
 charge is two or three times as great, and there is little uneasi- 
 ness that extreme low-water will be produced by great freezing 
 when navigation is interrupted by ice. 
 
 "It is probable that the bed of the Danube is less subject to 
 scour than that of the Rhone, or that it presents at certain 
 points rocky shoals which do not scour; this appears to result 
 from the fact that the great cut at Vienna, straightening the 
 river for a great length, has produced only a very small lowering 
 of the low-water plane above." 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 FLOOD PROTECTION 
 
 In discussing the protection of land from the ravages of flood 
 waters, it is necessary to bear in mind the divisions of a river 
 basin into an area of erosion, one of deposition, and one where 
 the forces of erosion and deposition are in unstable equilibrium. 
 The problem of flood protection differs materially in the three 
 sections. 
 
 On the hillside where the precipitation tends to remove the soil, 
 the best protection is a forest growth, as the roots of the trees 
 bind the soil together and offer a great resistance to the flow of 
 water where any local scour starts an incipient gulley. The re- 
 moval of the forest in itself is not necessarily destructive, as the 
 stumps and roots that remain resist decay for a long period and a 
 second growth of timber can replace the one removed before serious 
 erosion results. But if the land is cleared for cultivation great 
 damage may be caused. The water flowing down the hillside 
 then removes the humus which has been deposited on it by the 
 leaves falling from the trees through ages and which gives it the 
 fertility necessary for the growth of vegetation. 
 
 The best substitute for the forest is a growth of grass, par- 
 ticularly of those varieties whose roots tend to grow in a hori- 
 zontal direction near the surface of the ground. When not ex- 
 posed to freezing weather, Bermuda grass is particularly adapted 
 for this purpose and is used extensively in southern latitudes for 
 the protection of the slopes of levees and other embankments. 
 It requires considerable time, however, to form a good bond by 
 the interlacing of the roots, and in sandy soils there is a liability 
 of wash from heavy rains scouring the bank and even carrying 
 away the tufts of grass before the sod is formed. 
 
 The plowing of furrows. at right angles to the slope is of service 
 during light rains, but it is of little use during the heavy storms, 
 which are the great cause of the damage wrought. 
 
 The scour can largely be prevented by terracing the hillside and 
 guiding the rain water by drains across the terraces, but this method 
 
 107 
 
108 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 is applicable only in special cases on account of its excessive cost. 
 It has been employed, however, in thickly settled countries where 
 land has a great value, and particularly where irrigation is neces- 
 sary for agriculture, the formation of level areas being essential 
 to the proper use of the irrigating waters for crops. 
 
 In the area of deposition the problem which confronts the en- 
 gineer is usually to prevent the detritus which is washed down 
 from the hills from spreading over the bottom lands and destroy- 
 ing their fertility. For this purpose levees have frequently been 
 constructed which limit the flow to a narrow channel and thus 
 preserve the remainder of the bottom lands from the action of 
 the stream. When levees are thus employed a fill invariably 
 occurs by deposition at the point where the steep slope down the 
 hillside changes to a gentle slope across the bottom lands; and, to 
 maintain the channel within the limits prescribed, the levees 
 must be raised from time to tune, or the material deposited must 
 be removed. Around Lake Biwa in Japan, where levees have 
 been used for this purpose for generations, they are of inordinate 
 height on insignificant streams whose discharge is limited to the 
 water flowing during storms. The deposit, however, is fre- 
 quently a mixture of small cobble stones and gravel which would 
 make a good material for road construction, and in a country 
 where macadam roads prevail, the annual removal of the detritus 
 may be an economical solution of the problem. 
 
 Another method of protecting the bottom lands is by the con- 
 struction of dams across the ravines in which the stream flows, 
 above its entrance into the valley, thus forming pockets in which 
 the detritus is deposited. These pockets rapidly fill, necessitating 
 a periodic raising of the dams or the building of additional ones. 
 This method of construction has been employed extensively on 
 the tributaries of the Sacramento River (1) to prevent injury to the 
 Sacramento Valley by material washed from the hillsides in the 
 hydraulic mining of gold. 
 
 In hydraulic mining, the material of a hillside is washed into 
 sluices by jets of water directed against it under heavy pressure, 
 and the waste material is allowed to flow into the neighboring 
 streams after the gold has been extracted. This detritus flowed 
 into the tributaries of the Sacramento River and rapidly destroyed 
 the equilibrium between scour and fill which nature had estab- 
 lished through the work of geological ages. Large sand waves 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 109 
 
 which contained none of the elements necessary to cause the 
 growth of vegetation, and which destroyed the fertility of the land 
 over which they spread, were placed in motion down the main river. 
 
 These sand waves have a motion of about 4 miles per year, and 
 not only injure the agricultural interests by killing vegetation as 
 they pass over the land, but their crests fill the river bed and cause 
 increased flood height at the localities they successively occupy 
 in their passage downstream. They also affect navigation in- 
 juriously. By this motion of sand, nature is attempting to read- 
 just the relations between scour and fill which man has disturbed. 
 
 Even if no further deterioration of the river channel by the min- 
 ing interests is permitted, it will require a long period of time for 
 the river to so reform its bed and to so adjust its slopes as to restore 
 normal conditions. In the meantime, the regulation of the river 
 presents novel and difficult engineering problems, which will be 
 discussed later. It has been assumed by many that human agen- 
 cies in the destruction of forests, in the drainage of fields, and in 
 the building of levees, are causing a similar deterioration of other 
 rivers, beyond the ordinary area of deposition, though not to the 
 same extent, and careful investigations have been made in Europe 
 and the United States to determine if any such tendency could be 
 observed. 
 
 The problem is a difficult one, due to the mobility of the river 
 bed and the irregularity of the rainfall. As the area of the cross 
 section of the river is constantly changing, due to the movement 
 of sand waves, a series of observations extending over a long period 
 of time is necessary to determine whether an observed scour or 
 fill is due to a permanent cause, or is the accidental result of the 
 location of the sand wave at the time of the observations. As 
 the mean rainfall for even ten-year averages differs materially at 
 the same stations, there is an uncertainty as to whether a river's 
 height at any time has been due to a variation in rainfall or to 
 changes in the river section, for it is only exceptional that sufficient 
 discharge observations are of record to establish any change of 
 relation between gage and discharge. 
 
 M. Proney, many years ago, claimed that the bed of the Po 
 had risen to such an extent through levee construction as to render 
 necessary the construction of a new river channel, to preserve 
 the valley from serious injury. His statement was questioned 
 by contemporary Italian engineers (2) and has been disproved by 
 
110 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 recent Italian investigators. It was accepted by Cuvier and has 
 been transmitted to the present day by compilers who, while 
 familiar with Cuvier, are ignorant of the investigations which have 
 resulted from the statement. 
 
 Herr Gustav Wex (3), in a series of papers published from 1873 
 to 1879, asserted that the cutting of the forests of Hungary and 
 Austria had caused a rise of the river beds of that country, which 
 assertion was denied by Hagen and other German engineers, who 
 claimed that the evidence submitted not only did not justify the 
 assertion, but that the little change in the river beds which had 
 occurred, could be more logically accounted for by the works of 
 river regulation than by deforestation or levee construction. 
 
 Recent investigations have developed a similar difference of 
 opinion among engineers (4), which when analyzed indicates that 
 those who study large river systems find no evidence of a deterio- 
 ration from deforestation or from the drainage of marsh lands, 
 while those who investigate the flow of mountain streams of steep 
 declivity find a resultant fill. These discrepancies can be ex- 
 plained by the fact that one set of investigators is discussing the 
 portion of a river where the scour and fill are in unstable equilib- 
 rium, while the other group is considering the area of deposition. 
 The best example is afforded by the valley of the Po, where a fill of 
 the bed has been observed in some of the tributaries rising in the 
 Alps, while the main stream affords no evidence of such action (5) . 
 
 As stated in the chapter on the laws of the flow of sediment, 
 the area of deposition acts as a large reservoir in which the detritus 
 is retained for a certain period and reduced to a fineness that 
 enables it to be transported down the river, without disturbing 
 the relations which geological eons have established. Man's de- 
 structive work is ordinarily so puny when compared with the 
 gigantic forces of nature, that while it may increase slightly the 
 rate at which the area of deposition moves from natural causes 
 down a valley, its effect below that area is incapable of measure- 
 ment. In the United States the engineers who have studied the 
 large river systems have arrived at the same conclusions as those 
 of the engineers of Germany and Russia, while those engaged in 
 forestry and those whose observations are confined to mountain- 
 ous tributary streams give illustrations of river fill. In Germany, 
 the influence of forestation even on small streams is questioned. 
 (Appendix B.) 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 111 
 
 It recently has been claimed that the Yellow River (6) of China 
 afforded evidences of the raising of its bed from levee construction, 
 due to the fact that when for ary cause the river changes its lo- 
 cation, the old river bed is found at a higher elevation than the 
 one newly formed. This is not an unusual occurrence in any 
 alluvial river. As was stated in explaining the formation of rivers, 
 such streams rapidly build up their banks from deposits, which 
 have a higher elevation than the land at a greater distance from 
 the channel. Their deltas also encroach on the sea by deposits 
 of material carried down them. In the course of geological ages 
 they may so increase their length that even with the gentle slopes 
 that usually exist toward the river's mouth, the river bed may be 
 higher at the upper end of a delta than the original land level. 
 
 Levee construction, by retaining in the river channel a large 
 amount of material which otherwise would be deposited on the 
 banks, may increase the deposits in the sea and thus accelerate 
 the lengthening of a river, but a change of slope due to this cause 
 is so gradual as to be a subject of geological discussion rather than 
 of practical river engineering. But if a channel is opened to the 
 low areas distant from the river, by a caving of the high river banks, 
 the new channel will flow over land lower than the river bed, 
 until it has been adjusted to the new conditions. 
 
 Moreover, the diversion of the great part of the discharge from 
 the main stream would cause such a reduction in velocity of the 
 flow of the remainder, as to cause a rapid fill of the old bed, and 
 might even raise the crests of its bars above the low- water surface, 
 so that a traveler visiting the region a few years after the diversion 
 occurred, and unfamiliar with the conditions, would conclude that 
 there had been a greater lowering of the water surface than ac- 
 tually had been created. 
 
 When a river excavates a channel across a narrow neck of land, 
 forming what is called on western rivers a cut-off, a similar lower- 
 ing of the river bed occurs at its upper end, and the retardation of 
 the current around the bend causes a large deposit there. At 
 the Napoleon cut-off on the Missouri River which was made 
 during the flood of 1916, such a fill resulted as to raise a great 
 part of the upper end of the old channel by 1919 above the mean 
 river stage. 
 
 Such changes modify the slope of a river, and its discharge will 
 seek to regain the original regimen by a scour at some places and 
 
112 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 a fill at others, as is illustrated by the Red River, and explained on 
 page 96. There is a possibility, however, that the conditions which 
 exist in the streams emptying into Lake Biwa, Japan, as stated on 
 page 108, may obtain at Honan on the Yellow River, since the latter 
 also debouches from a mountainous region into a plain at that 
 locality. River slopes are more productive of changes in a river 
 bed than are levees. 
 
 The necessity for protection against the destructive action of 
 floods is the greatest, however, in those portions of the river valley 
 where the forces causing deposition and fill are in an unstable 
 equilibrium. The soil created by the deposit from alluvial rivers in 
 such localities is usually very fertile and invites agricultural de- 
 velopment. Hence these localities tend to become thickly in- 
 habited, and a flood not only destroys the growing crops but en- 
 dangers the lives of the inhabitants and of their live stock. 
 
 Numerous methods have been employed or suggested for pre- 
 venting floods or for ameliorating their effects. The first primitive 
 method employed was to build a mound of earth, on which the 
 settler and his stock could take refuge from the flood and remain 
 until it subsided. When floods occur at such seasons of the year 
 that they do not interfere with the raising of crops, this method 
 has certain advantages. It is not only an economical method of 
 affording relief from floods, but also the land is enriched by the 
 annual deposits from the flood waters, and the fertility of the soil 
 is maintained without recourse to fertilizers, which soon become 
 necessary in the richest alluvial valley, when all overflow is pre- 
 vented. The Nile is an example of a river which is annually 
 permitted to overflow its banks with most beneficial results, and 
 works have been constructed to insure an adequate amount of 
 water for this purpose (7). 
 
 While a portion of the land on certain rivers is protected from 
 overflow from the highest floods, another portion has only limited 
 protection, the levees being given such a height as to permit 
 overflow above a certain stage. Certain portions of the Rhine 
 have been thus protected, and the increased area over which the 
 flood is allowed to spread has reduced its height to a certain extent. 
 On rivers where the greatest floods are liable to occur during the 
 growth of vegetation, however, the agricultural interests usually 
 demand complete protection at all stages. 
 
 The reduction of floods by forest growth has so many advocates 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 113 
 
 in the United States (8) that it merits critical analysis. It is an 
 unquestioned fact that a large amount of the rain that falls during 
 the period of the growth of vegetation is absorbed by the plants 
 and produces their growth. If that amount of water could be 
 abstracted from the discharge at the crest of a flood, it would 
 cause a perceptible reduction in its height. It also is claimed that 
 a forest during its growth creates a humus over the soil, from the 
 decay of leaves and mosses, which will absorb a large amount of 
 rainfall; that the roots of trees also loosen the soil and render it 
 more porous to the water that falls on the surface; that it retards 
 the surface flow; that it delays the melting of snow by shielding 
 it from the sun's rays, thus diminishing the danger of the produc- 
 tion of floods by the snow suddenly adding its volume of water 
 to that of a rainfall; and that it causes a more uniform distribu- 
 tion of the rainfall, reducing the intense rains which produce 
 floods and diminishing the period of drought during summer. As 
 an example Asia Minor is cited, which has been converted from 
 a fertile region in ancient tunes to almost a desert at the present 
 day, the change being accompanied by a destruction of forest 
 growth. 
 
 An analysis of the causes which create floods does not sustain 
 these contentions. The moisture which is absorbed in the growth 
 of plants is derived principally from the soil through their roots. 
 It therefore is abstracted not from the water which flows on the 
 surface but from that which has already percolated into the ground, 
 and instead of reducing the flood discharge it lessens the flow 
 from springs, i.e., the low-water stage. Moreover, on many of 
 the rivers of the United States, the great floods occur in late 
 winter or early spring, when the deciduous trees are bereft of 
 foliage, and the flow of sap has ceased even in the evergreen 
 varieties. 
 
 While the humus absorbs proportionately more water than or- 
 dinary soil, it forms a reservoir of very limited depth, and its 
 capacity is exceeded by even moderate rains. It therefore acts 
 during the light rains which produce low-river stages, but fails 
 during the great storms which produce floods. 
 
 The theory that the roots of trees loosen the soil is contrary 
 to fact. A field whose soil has been loosened by plowing absorbs 
 more rainfall than the ground under any variety of forest growth, 
 and the roots of trees not only compact the earth through which 
 
114 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 they force their way, but themselves retard the flow of water 
 which has been absorbed by the soil. The retarding action of 
 the forest on the surface flow may be beneficial or injurious, de- 
 pending upon the superposition of the flow from one hillside on 
 that from another. In a prolonged rain it will probably have little 
 effect in increasing or diminishing floods. 
 
 The influence of the forest on snow is extremely variable (9). 
 One year it may retard its melting or even accelerate it so as to 
 prevent the junction of its water with that of a heavy rainfall, 
 while the next year it may reverse this action and cause a super- 
 position of one on the other, depending on climatic conditions 
 during the late winter and early spring. The melting of the snow 
 by the sun's rays alone is so slow a process that the discharge it 
 creates in a river does not produce floods. If the sun's rays melt 
 the snow before a heavy rain occurs, the retarding action of the 
 forest is injurious rather than beneficial. However, it is by no 
 means a universal law that the snow in forests remains longer 
 than on areas bereft of trees. The snow that falls in a forest is 
 spread uniformly over the surface of the ground, while the action 
 of winds on a barren hillside tends to cause the snow to collect 
 in immense drifts which often remain of considerable size after 
 the snow of the forest has disappeared. On the other hand, a 
 fall of sleet which will create on the exposed hillside an impermeable 
 covering of the soil, may be caught by the leaves and branches of 
 trees and the underlying soil be thus protected and rendered more 
 permeable to subsequent rainfalls. 
 
 The effect of forests on rainfall has not been determined accu- 
 rately, but there is considerable evidence that there is a difference 
 in precipitation over forests and over other areas, as for example 
 a city. But the great storms which produce floods have their 
 origin in cyclonic atmospheric action which brings large amounts 
 of moisture from the ocean to the land. Such storms have a path 
 of maximum precipitation which is independent of the character 
 of the vegetation over which they pass. The location of the 
 mountain ranges has then a great influence on the amount of 
 rainfall, the hillside whether barren or covered with vegetation 
 receiving more than the valley. 
 
 That Syria has become unproductive in recent years is ascribed 
 by many to the destruction of irrigation works, rather than to destruc- 
 tion of forests. But even admitting for the sake of argument the 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 115 
 
 extreme claims of the advocates of reforestation, the reduction of the 
 volume of floods by forest growth to such dimensions as would 
 prevent overflow would require such a conversion of existing 
 agricultural lands into a sylvan wilderness, that the country could 
 not sustain its existing population, and the deer, bear, wolf, and 
 other denizens of the forest would replace the inhabitants of our 
 cities and farms. It should be borne in mind that when the 
 forest is removed other vegetation takes its place; the fruit tree 
 in its growth absorbs a corresponding amount of water to the oak, 
 and it is even possible that the amount of water absorbed per acre 
 by a field of wheat or corn in producing annually the stalk and 
 seed may exceed that of a pine forest, whose growth is limited 
 to the area of its upper branches. 
 
 A second method of preventing floods that has been proposed 
 is by the construction of large reservoirs (9) to retain the excess 
 water during storms and to feed it gradually to the river during 
 low stages. Nature affords numerous examples of this method 
 of reducing flood heights, of which the most noted is the regula- 
 tion of the floods of the St. Lawrence River by the Great Lakes. 
 There are, however, certain practical difficulties in this method 
 of flood prevention which require consideration. The most ef- 
 fective location for such reservoirs is in the bed of the main river, 
 but its alluvial valley is usually very fertile and a reservoir of 
 the size necessary to regulate the floods efficiently would neces- 
 sitate the condemnation of a rich farming region, so that eco- 
 nomical considerations require the location of the reservoirs at 
 the headwaters of the various tributaries of the river, where 
 the land is less adapted to agriculture and therefore cheaper. 
 This leads to a multiplicity of reservoirs, and an increase in the 
 volume of water which must be stored, due to the irregularity of 
 the rainfall in the basin. In one year the heaviest precipitation 
 may be in the areas drained by one tributary; in another year the 
 rainfall may be light in that basin and intense in another; and pro- 
 vision must be made for the storing of the maximum flow of each. 
 A centrally located reservoir with less capacity than the two 
 combined could provide storage for both years. 
 
 In a large river basin the limitation that the reservoirs shall be 
 located at the headwaters of the tributaries on land not useful 
 for farming, leaves a large area whose flood waters are unrestricted. 
 The construction of an enormous number of reservoirs in areas 
 
116 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 where land is valuable for agricultural purposes is the only other 
 alternative. 
 
 The basin of the Mississippi River affords an extreme example. 
 Its mountainous tributaries rise in the Rocky Mountains, the 
 Appalachian range, and the Ozarks, from 1000 miles to 3009 
 miles from its mouth; and if the entire rainfall of its mountain 
 ranges were withdrawn from its flood discharge, there would still 
 remain a vast region (whose extent can be appreciated by a glance 
 at a map of the United States) that would contribute its precipi- 
 tation to the floods of the lower river. 
 
 When a reservoir is built even in mountainous regions, eco- 
 nomical considerations limit its capacity. It is exceptional that 
 the discharge for an entire year or even during an entire rainy 
 season can be stored without constructing dams of inordinate 
 height. Ordinarily the reservoir must be emptied after every 
 great storm to supply space for the flow of one which succeeds it. 
 
 This necessity is a serious objection to the combined employ- 
 ment of reservoirs to reduce flood heights and also to store water 
 for the production of power. The two purposes are antagonistic. 
 The production of water power demands a conservation of the 
 water until low stages so as to preserve as constant a head as 
 practicable. When once filled the reservoir should remain so 
 until low water and the surplus from subsequent precipitations 
 should be allowed to escape, which would interfere seriously with 
 its utilization for flood protection. If it is emptied, the antici- 
 pated storm may not materialize and the reservoir may be useless 
 for power purposes for the remainder of the season. 
 
 Where a system of reservoirs only partially controls the dis- 
 charge of a basin, due to the irregularity of the rainfall, there is 
 danger of the discharge from the reservoir arriving in the lower 
 valleys of a river, when the unregulated floods from the other 
 tributaries are at their highest stage, thus increasing their height. 
 If the flood in the mountains had been uncontrolled by reservoirs, 
 its flood waters might have passed down the main stream prior to 
 the arrival of the floods of the tributaries from prairie regions. 
 
 Employing the Mississippi River basin again as an extreme ex- 
 ample, a series of reservoirs can be constructed at the headwaters 
 of the Missouri River, which would retain all the water derived 
 from a heavy precipitation and could deliver it after all danger 
 from that rainfall had subsided within a bank-full stage. But it 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 117 
 
 would require about 40 days for the water after it had been re- 
 leased to flow to the Mississippi. If heavy rains should occur in 
 Nebraska, Kansas, Iowa, and Missouri which would cause the 
 lower tributaries of the Missouri to have a maximum discharge 
 when the reservoirs were producing a bank-full stage in the main 
 river, a great flood would result which would have been avoided 
 if the original flood from the mountains had been permitted to 
 escape without restraint, and if the main river was again at a low 
 stage when the lower tributaries were in flood. 
 
 Such a combination on the Missouri, however, would be excep- 
 tional, as the floods of the lower tributaries usually precede those 
 of the mountain streams, and the discharge of the latter is small 
 compared to that of the former. It would be more liable to occur 
 in the Ohio Valley, although the flood-wave moves from Pitts- 
 burgh to Cairo in about ten days, and a delayed flood from the Ohio 
 whose crest corresponded at Cairo with that of the Missouri River, 
 which usually arrives at that point at a later date, would produce 
 most disastrous results in the lower Mississippi Valley, since the 
 combined maximum discharges of the two rivers far exceed any 
 discharge recorded on the lower river. 
 
 Nor is it a proper reply to the criticism that such a combination 
 would be exceptional. It cannot be too strongly emphasized that 
 average conditions produce average stages and that great floods 
 always arise from exceptional conditions. 
 
 When the entire basin is regulated by reservoirs, the engineer 
 in charge of the system has a most complicated problem to solve. 
 (In a project for regulating the Kaw Valley, Kansas, over 70 reser- 
 voirs are proposed.) After every storm he must reduce the level 
 of all the reservoirs to a predetermined elevation before the arrival 
 of the next rainfall, and he must not permit the discharge from 
 each reservoir to overflow the banks of the tributary on which 
 it is situated, and the combined flow of the various tributaries 
 must not exceed that of the bank-full stage of the main river. 
 As the time of the arrival of the next storm and its intensity are 
 unknown, he does not possess the requisite data on which to base 
 his computations. In the United States the retarding basin has 
 therefore been substituted recently for the retention reservoir. 
 
 The retarding basin (10) is formed by the construction of a 
 barrier across a valley which does not interfere with the low- 
 water discharge of the stream, but limits the flood discharge to a 
 
118 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 predetermined amount. One of the first examples of this type of 
 construction is afforded by the Pinay dam across the valley of 
 the Loire River in France. When a flood occurs, the portion of 
 the valley selected for the retarding basin is overflowed to a higher 
 stage than otherwise would exist. Since the flow through the 
 barrier is reduced, the flood heights in the lower portions of the 
 valley are diminished, but as the river is permitted to return to 
 its normal condition during low stages, the lands in the upper 
 reaches of the river are overflowed only temporarily during high 
 stages, and they still can be utilized for such agricultural purposes 
 as raising a crop of hay or for pasturage. The cost of land condem- 
 nation is therefore less than when a reservoir of corresponding 
 dimensions is constructed, since only a temporary use of the lands 
 affected by the increased heights of the restrained flood over or- 
 dinary overflow has to be obtained, instead of a purchase of the 
 entire area flooded. 
 
 It also has been attempted to reduce flood heights by enlarging 
 the low-water section of the river. The success of this method 
 is dependent largely upon the amount of sediment the river carries 
 in suspension. In alluvial rivers the low-water bed is the result 
 of a conflict between the forces that cause deposition and those 
 that cause scour. If the equilibrium which these forces have 
 created is destroyed by artificial means, there is a tendency to 
 return to normal conditions, and periodic dredging is required to 
 maintain the enlargement. In a valley formed of glacial drift, 
 however, an enlarged section may afford considerable relief. 
 
 Another method proposed for reducing flood heights is by 
 straightening the river (11). This method of flood reduction is 
 successful only when the excavated channel extends to a tidal 
 bay or a lake. If it connects one portion of a river with another 
 it causes merely a local lowering of the water surface at the upper 
 end of the cut, and a corresponding raising of flood heights at the 
 lower end, similar to that which is caused in the low- water channel 
 by analogous means. There is also the same tendency to excessive 
 caving in alluvial soils. In fact the deterioration of the low-water 
 channel usually occurs during floods, including the movement of 
 a large amount of sediment into the channel below the cut, the 
 reduction of slope through it, and the increase of slope above. 
 Humphreys and Abbot, in their Physics and Hydraulics of the 
 Mississippi River, estimate the increased height of the flood below 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 119 
 
 the straightened channel to be equal to half the fall in a straight 
 portion equal in length to the shortening of the channel. 
 
 The reduction of flood heights by means of outlets (12) and waste 
 weirs also has been proposed. Since an outlet reduces the dis- 
 charge of the river at all stages, it is injurious to the regimen of 
 the river at low water when as great a discharge as practicable 
 is required to maintain the low-water channel. The water flow- 
 ing through the outlet has also to be prevented from overflowing 
 the country, and usually the cost of levee construction along its 
 banks will exceed the extra cost of making the levees along the 
 main stream of sufficient height to carry the entire river dis- 
 charge. A system of lakes through which the outlet flows may 
 reduce flood heights in the outlet, however, to such an extent 
 that the combined levee system is more economical than a single 
 one. 
 
 There is a fundamental principle, moreover, which condemns the 
 use of outlets on alluvial rivers, with but few exceptions. When 
 a river's flow is divided between two channels, there is a difference 
 of velocity in the two branches, and there is a tendency to the 
 deposition of sediment in the one that has the least velocity. 
 The latter channel thereby contracts and the other channel tends 
 to enlarge. An outlet therefore will fill or scour, according as its 
 velocity is less than or greater than that of the main stream. If 
 it tends to fill, it can be kept open only by dredging. If it scours, 
 there is danger that it will become the main channel, and that 
 the old river bed will be abandoned. In the lower Mississippi 
 Valley, the outlets have all shown a tendency to fill and close 
 themselves, though in some instances this tendency has been ac- 
 celerated by the construction of levees across their heads. Even 
 the Atchafalaya outlet, which is required for the navigation of the 
 Red River, can be maintained at low water only by dredging. As 
 a precautionary measure, however, submerged dams of brush and 
 stone have been constructed across its head to prevent undue 
 enlargement during floods. 
 
 A waste weir or spillway is a structure in a levee line which 
 permits the discharge of water above a bank-full stage and does 
 not produce as injurious effects on the low- water channel as an 
 outlet. The water which escapes through a waste weir has also 
 to be prevented from overflowing the adjoining land, and its 
 channel has to be limited by levees. There is also the same 
 
120 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 tendency to a deposit of sediment as in an outlet, and periodic 
 dredging is required to maintain its efficiency. 
 
 In the Sacramento Valley (13) waste weirs have been employed 
 extensively to reduce flood heights, which had become excessive 
 on account of the passage down the valley of sand waves caused 
 by hydraulic mining. The river is in a state of transition from 
 the old equilibrium which existed prior to the introduction of 
 hydraulic mining to a new one which it is now attempting to 
 create, and its local slopes are constantly changing. These waste 
 weirs lead to broad-passes on the opposite side of the valley to 
 that in which the river channel is located. These by-passes un- 
 questionably will afford places of deposit for large masses of the 
 detritus moving down the river, but it is considered probable that 
 sufficient sand will continue to move in the river bed so that ex- 
 tensive dredging to maintain the low-water channel will be re- 
 quired for many years until the new equilibrium is established. 
 
 If dredging were suspended at the juncture of the Mississippi, 
 Red, and Atchafalaya rivers, natural causes would soon convert 
 this outlet of the Mississippi River into a waste weir. To maintain 
 navigation between the Mississippi and the Red rivers (14) would 
 then require the construction of an expensive lock and a short 
 canal. The flow through the dredged connecting channel is 
 small when compared with the low-water discharge of the Missis- 
 sippi, and the shoaling of the main river resulting from the small 
 low-water diversion through the outlet is slight. The advisability 
 of converting the outlet into a waste weir therefore becomes a 
 question of the relative cost of maintaining a dredged channel, 
 and of the interest on the construction and maintenance of a lock 
 and canal. 
 
 The method of flood protection that is employed most uni- 
 versally is the construction of levees. This method has stood the 
 test of practical application for ages. The principal objection 
 to its use is the increase in flood heights that is caused by the con- 
 finement of the overflow to the river channel. Many engineers 
 claim that the concentration of the flood discharge in the river 
 bed will produce its enlargement so as ultimately to remove this 
 objection, but observations over long periods on leveed rivers 
 have demonstrated that the increase in the cross-sections of the 
 river channel is so gradual from this cause as not to merit practical 
 consideration. The levees must be built to the maximum height 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 121 
 
 to produce the scouring effect desired or they will be overflowed 
 and destroyed before it is effected. Any subsequent enlargement 
 of river section merely adds a factor of safety to a levee line already 
 constructed. 
 
 While a levee performs the same function as a reservoir embank- 
 ment, it differs from an ordinary earthen dam both in form and in 
 method of construction. For economical reasons it must be built 
 from the soil in the vicinity, and there is rarely available material 
 to form the puddled core so essential in reservoir construction. 
 Moreover, it usually rests on a permeable foundation through 
 which water would percolate even if the embankment were made 
 impermeable. The necessary seepage must be reduced to such 
 an extent that the embankment is not endangered by planes of 
 saturation through its having such slopes that the superincumbent 
 dry material will tend to slide. Moreover, the water passing 
 through or under the levee must not be permitted to flow with 
 sufficient force to move particles of the material of which the levee 
 is composed or that on which it rests. This requires gentler 
 slopes on the land side than usually are formed in reservoir dams. 
 The exact dimensions depend on the character of the alluvium 
 of the valley to be protected. 
 
 On the lower Mississippi (15), levees usually are given a height 
 of three feet above the estimated highest flood, a width of crown 
 of eight feet and a land slope of one on three, for levees less than 
 12 feet in height. For levees of a greater height, it is necessary 
 to increase the width of the base, generally by the addition of a 
 banquette, which extends from a point on the land slope with 
 an elevation eight feet below that of the crown. Its width varies 
 from 20 to 40 feet, depending on the height of the levee. Its upper 
 slope is about 1 on 10 to provide for a proper drainage of rain 
 water, and its land slope is 1 to 4. 
 
 This arrangement provides a width of base exceeding 10 times 
 the head under which the water flows through the subsoil. This 
 is somewhat less than is allowable in a dam founded on permeable 
 soil in a river bed. Since the river is at an extreme flood stage for 
 a comparatively short time, however, so large a factor of safety 
 is not requisite. In exceptional cases sand boils have developed 
 behind the levee line during floods, rendering necessary a further 
 extension of the banquette. 
 
 The river slope is usually one to three, which is sufficiently 
 
122 KIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 gentle to afford protection from erosion from rains and river cur- 
 rents when the slope is well sodded with Bermuda grass. How- 
 ever, if the levee is exposed to wave action during storms or from 
 passing vessels, either a gentler slope or a more effective protec- 
 tion must be provided. In such locations a facing of concrete is 
 frequently employed. The crown and land slopes of the levee 
 are protected by Bermuda sod. 
 
 In European countries, the levees have approximately the same 
 width of base as those on the Mississippi River, but they have a 
 much wider crown and much steeper slopes. This is on account 
 of the common use of the levees as roadways, for which purpose 
 the crowns of the levees are paved. The American form of levee 
 secures protection from floods with less earth than those of Eu- 
 rope, and when road construction has advanced to the stage of 
 substituting some form of pavement for the dirt road, the banquette 
 will afford a proper place for its location with far less expenditure 
 than if it were placed on the top of the levee. 
 
 An important item of levee construction which is too often 
 neglected is a drainage ditch on the land side of the levee to pre- 
 vent the seepage water from injuriously affecting the crops in the 
 adjoining fields. 
 
 The methods employed in levee construction vary from the 
 laborer with his spade and wheelbarrow to elaborate steam levee 
 machines (16) and the hydraulic dredge. The principal economic 
 factor in the problem is the height of the levee. In a small levee 
 of short length, manual labor may be the cheaper, due to overhead 
 charges for plant; as the levee increases in size, animal traction is 
 profitably substituted ; for the large levees on the lower Mississippi 
 the levee machines become the most economical means of con- 
 struction. 
 
 The hydraulic dredge which derives the material for the levee 
 from the river bed is economical when the lift from the low-water 
 surface to the crown of the levee is relatively small and the levee 
 is located close to the river bank. It has been employed exten- 
 sively for levee construction on the Sacramento and on the upper 
 Mississippi. 
 
 The flood protection of the Miami River, Ohio, (17), is an 
 example of a judicious application of the principles enumerated 
 above. It is estimated that the maximum flood discharge of the 
 Miami River if uncontrolled may equal 350,000 second-feet at 
 
FLOOD PROTECTION 123 
 
 Dayton and 490,000 second-feet at Hamilton. By retarding 
 basins the crest of the flood is reduced to 125,000 second-feet at 
 Dayton and 200,000 second-feet at Hamilton, a discharge about 
 one-third greater than the natural channel capacity of the river 
 at either locality. This is provided for by an enlargement of the 
 low-water bed and by levee construction. 
 
 The estimated cost of the work was $25,000,000, while the cost 
 of detention basins which would have reduced flood heights to 
 the existing channel capacity of the river was estimated at 
 $96,000,000. 
 
 The Miami River carries relatively little sediment in suspension, 
 and a large amount of the material that moves along the river 
 bed during floods will be retained in the detention basins. Hence 
 the danger of refilling the enlarged channel is not so great as it is 
 in an alluvial river heavily charged with sediment. 
 
 The preceding analysis leads to the following conclusions re- 
 garding the proper method of treatment of the flood waters of a 
 large river basin. 
 
 On steep mountain slopes, the destruction of forest growth 
 should be prevented in order to preserve the soil from excessive 
 erosion, just as the steep slopes of a levee are protected from rain 
 wash. It is not necessary to prevent the cutting of trees to 
 attain this object, as the stumps and roots are the protective 
 agencies. Until they decay they will prevent scour as effectively 
 as the live tree. The cut over land, however, must be protected 
 from forest fires, the removal of the stumps and roots prohibited, 
 and a second growth of timber encouraged. 
 
 The mountainous valleys within the area of deposition usually 
 contain relatively little land suitable for agriculture, and are fre- 
 quently of such shape that dams can be constructed readily which 
 will create reservoirs of large capacity. Under such conditions 
 power development should become the controlling factor. Private 
 capital is prepared to construct the dams if granted a franchise. 
 The general public, however, is entitled to some return for per- 
 mitting such construction, and the power company equitably can 
 be required to build dams of such height that larger volumes of 
 water can be stored than are required for power purposes. The 
 excess water can be employed to regulate stream flow. As the 
 valleys increase in width and in fertility, the retarding basin affords 
 an economical method of reducing flood heights. It converts the 
 
124 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 flood wave as shown on the river's hydrograph from a series of 
 sharp peaks with intervening depressions to a smoother curve, 
 diminishing the height of the flood but increasing its duration. 
 When, however, by the superposition of the flow of many tribu- 
 taries, the river's hydrograph has been flattened by natural flow, 
 a further lowering of the flood crest requires the storage of such 
 a volume of water as to require the occupancy of too much agri- 
 cultural land by the storage basin for the economical protection 
 of the remainder of the valley. In that case, a levee system be- 
 comes the cheapest method of flood protection. It may be that 
 the reduced floods from numerous tributaries, controlled by re- 
 tarding basins, will occasionally so combine as to increase the re- 
 sultant flood on the lower river. If so, it is a penalty the lower 
 valley incurs from its location, and the increased size of its levees 
 becomes necessary as the result of insuring protection to the ] ow- 
 lands of the tributaries. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 ESTUARIES 
 
 When a river empties into the ocean, it is exposed to the influence 
 of the tides, which frequently exert a greater force than the dis- 
 charge. In mid-ocean the tidal wave causes a relatively small rise 
 and fall of the water surface, but as the wave approaches a coast 
 the oscillations increase in size and extend up estuaries for long 
 distances. At the mouths of rivers the slope due to the river flow 
 is gentle, frequently less than 0.1 foot per mile. The river en- 
 counters a fluctuation in sea-level which varies from 14 inches in 
 the Gulf of Mexico to 28 feet in some localities around the British 
 Islands, and in extreme cases, as in the Bay of Fundy, the fluctua- 
 tion may exceed 50 feet. At low tides the natural flow of the river 
 is greatly accelerated, while at high tides, not only is the outflow 
 of the river water prevented, but there is often a large inflow of 
 water from the ocean. Since salt water has a greater density than 
 fresh water, the inflowing tide of salt water at certain stages moves 
 along the river bed with an outflow of river water above it. 
 
 In the St. Lawrence River (1) the tidal wave is propagated up 
 the river a distance of 350 miles at the rate of 83 miles per hour. 
 Even the relatively small tides of the Gulf of Mexico produce 
 during low water an appreciable effect on the flow of the Mississippi 
 River at Red River Landing, 300 miles from its mouth. 
 
 The height of the tidal wave in a river is a function not only of 
 the height of the ocean tide, but also of the form of the estuary. 
 If a river empties into a sea through a wide funnel-shaped mouth, 
 the height of its tides is greatly increased. In the Gulf of St. 
 Lawrence the tidal range is from 3 to 4 feet, while at Quebec it 
 varies from 9 to 18 feet. In the Thames the level of high water at 
 London Bridge is nearly 4 feet higher than at its mouth (2). If 
 the river outlet is contracted from any cause, the height of the 
 tidal wave is diminished. Thus the contracted entrance to 
 Chesapeake Bay reduces the height of the tides of the rivers 
 emptying into it, but the funnel-shaped mouths of the Potomac 
 
 125 
 
126 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 River and the James River cause higher tides at the head of navi- 
 gation of these rivers than exist in the bay. 
 
 The rate of propagation of the tidal wave is a function of the 
 depth. In mid-ocean it has a motion of about 600 miles per hour. 
 As it approaches a coast not only is the oscillation increased but the 
 rate of propagation is diminished. The speed does not exceed 
 100 miles per hour in depths of 100 feet. In rivers it is still further 
 reduced by shoals. At the mouth of the Seine, when the depth was 
 5.9 feet, the rate of propagation up the river was 9.8 miles per hour. 
 Increasing the depth of 17.7 feet increased the rate of propagation 
 to 16.4 miles per hour (3). 
 
 The tidal wave is caused primarily by water pressure. It is 
 transmitted in the same manner that the flood wave is propagated 
 in non-tidal rivers. It is not dependent on the velocity of the 
 river flow, which is a function of the slope of its surface and the 
 energy imparted to the water. Even where tidal oscillations are 
 large, the velocity of the tidal currents rarely exceeds five miles 
 per hour. Excessive velocities result from obstructions to the 
 transmission of the tidal oscillation. Where a shallow bar is formed 
 at the mouth of a river, the tide rises much more rapidly in the 
 sea than in the river, producing a steep slope over the bar. At 
 certain periods of the tide, the tidal oscillation may break over the 
 bar as a wave breaks on the seashore instead of moving up the 
 river as a wave. This produces what is termed a tidal bore and 
 causes a supplemental surface wave to flow up the river with great 
 velocity. Among the most noted bores is that found at the mouth 
 of the Tsien-Tang-Kiang River (4) in China. At certain tidal stages 
 this bore creates a slope of 1 foot to the mile for a distance of 20 
 miles and a surface velocity of 20 feet per second. In the Petit 
 Codiac River emptying into the Bay of Fundy, a bore wave 5 feet 
 4 inches high, moving at the rate of 8.47 miles per hour, has been 
 observed. Bores are created at the mouths of numerous other 
 rivers, particularly during spring tides, and it has also been ob- 
 served that if a deep channel is formed across the obstructive bar, 
 the bore may be eliminated. 
 
 As the result of the tidal oscillation the flow of rivers within tidal 
 influence is constantly changing. As the tide rises, the outflow is 
 checked and is succeeded by a period during which the water 
 ceases to flow. This is followed by an inflow from the sea which is 
 reduced to zero at high tide, and is succeeded by an outflow as the 
 
ESTUARIES 127 
 
 tide falls. During both flood and ebb tides the velocity of the 
 flow is greatest at half tide. 
 
 As the flood tide enters a river it encounters in the low-water 
 tidal basin the fresh water, which is increased by the river's 
 discharge. The tide has to force this water upstream in advance 
 of its flow. Hence the inflow from the sea would ascend a river a 
 relatively short distance if it were not for the difference in density 
 of salt and fresh water, which causes the river water to rise to the 
 surface and the ocean water to flow along the river bed until they 
 have become mixed. While the inflow of sea water is limited, the 
 motion it imparts to the water that it backs up extends to a point 
 where the river's discharge cannot be overcome. The discharge 
 of the Mississippi River is so great during floods that not only is the 
 tidal flow unable to enter the river, but its discharge displaces the 
 waters of the Gulf of Mexico for a considerable distance from its 
 mouth. Since the flood tide impounds the river discharge while 
 the ebb tide flows with it, more water is discharged during the ebb 
 than enters during the flood. The durations of the flood and ebb 
 tides also differ. At the mouths of large estuaries the duration of 
 the flood tide is about 5J hours and of the ebb tide about 6 \ hours. 
 The difference in the duration increases with the distance from 
 the mouth, and with the frictional resistance to the progress of the 
 tidal wave due to the shoaling of the water and to the narrowing 
 of the channel (5). 
 
 As a result of this tidal action, a river's discharge moves inter- 
 mittently through its tidal estuary, with its velocity increased 
 during the ebb tides and reduced during the flood tides. When 
 the flow is checked, there is a tendency to deposit the sediment it 
 carries, which is again moved along the river bed when the current 
 is accelerated. Moreover, the inflow from the sea brings silty 
 material into the river from the sand waves which are moving 
 along the coast, and this silt has also an intermittent motion up 
 and down the tidal basin. 
 
 There is a marked difference in the method by which the silt is 
 transported in the non-tidal sections of a river and in its estuary. 
 In the upper portions of a river the great mass of the material 
 either is carried in permanent suspension, or moves as sand waves in 
 contact with its bed associated with a small amount temporarily in 
 suspension. In a tidal basin, on account of the greater specific 
 gravity of sea water and its tendency to flow along the river bed, 
 
128 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the material eroded is mixed more intimately with the water. A 
 much larger percentage is placed intermittently in suspension and 
 a comparatively small amount moves as sand waves. The material 
 which has been carried in permanent suspension in the upper por- 
 tions of the river is deposited during slack water and thereafter 
 also moves intermittently in suspension. This silt moves back 
 and forth with the tides along the river bed, and where for any 
 cause there is an obstruction to the free propagation of the tidal 
 wave, it tends to accumulate and form a shoal. 
 
 The curved trac6 with its pools in bends and its crossings over 
 bars between the pools, which is so essential to the regulation of the 
 non-tidal portions of a river, as explained in Chapter VI, is inapplica- 
 ble to the improvement of its estuary. In the upper reaches of a 
 river the formation of a bar in the crossing, with the resultant slope 
 over it, is necessary to preserve the depths in the pools, and to 
 prevent an injurious increase of slope on the bars above and below 
 it. In the tidal section, however, the formation of a permanent 
 shoal not only limits navigation over it but reduces the tidal flow 
 and therefore affects channel depths in other localities. With the 
 constant fluctuation of the tides, there can be no permanency of 
 river slope in any portion of the estuary. A bar steepens the slope 
 locally during certain portions of the tide, with a corresponding 
 reduction of slope at other localities. A bend not only tends to 
 form a bar below it, but it also offers a resistance to the flow of 
 water by forcing it to change its direction, thus interfering with the 
 tidal flow. In a curved channel there is also a tendency for the 
 flood tide and the ebb tide to follow different paths, causing a long 
 period of slack water in each path, during which silt is depos- 
 ited. This action produces cross-currents injurious to the main 
 channel. 
 
 In the improvement of an estuary, the channel should therefore 
 be made as straight as possible, and any bends that it is necessary 
 to introduce should be of gentle curvature. When the tidal inflow 
 largely exceeds the river's discharge, it becomes the controlling 
 factor in determining channel depths and should be restricted as 
 little as practicable. This necessitates a gradual enlargement of 
 the channel of the estuary from the head of the tidal flow to the 
 river's mouth, proportioned to the tidal discharge. 
 
 Where it has been attempted to reverse the process and prevent 
 the entrance of the flood tide, as at the port of Boston, England, 
 
ESTUARIES 129 
 
 where the river Witham was closed by a sluice-gate, a disastrous 
 shoaling has occurred (6). In such cases the incoming tide has its 
 velocity checked by the barrier and a long period of slack water is 
 created. During this period any material held in suspension is 
 deposited, and the ebb flow has not sufficient force to remove it. 
 Moreover, the effect of the barrier extends for long distances below 
 it and may even have an injurious action on the bar at the river's 
 mouth. There results as a corollary another principle in improving 
 estuaries: The tidal flow should be admitted as far up a river as 
 possible and all barriers to its progress removed so that the period of 
 slack water may be reduced to a minimum (6). 
 
 In Chapter II attention was called to the influence of the geo- 
 logical formation of non-tidal rivers on the flow of sediment. This 
 is still more evident in their tidal estuaries. A river that empties 
 into the ocean between two rocky promontories or into a bay 
 similarly protected, is exposed to the movement of comparatively 
 little material along the ocean bed, and will have a deep mouth. 
 If the river empties into the ocean along a sandy coast, however, 
 a bar is formed across its outlet. For example, the rocky coasts of 
 Labrador, Newfoundland, and Cape Breton Island protect the 
 outlets of the St. Lawrence River and its gulf from the formation 
 of such a bar as that which forms across the Columbia River. 
 Nature sometimes provides a trumpet-shaped channel with its 
 cross-section proportioned to the tidal flow, of which the St. 
 Lawrence is an example. 
 
 If the estuary is wide and its banks are irregular, the main river 
 channel may be tortuous and shifting, with depths on shoals in- 
 sufficient for navigation. Under such conditions a system of 
 longitudinal dikes, with the distance between dikes reduced in 
 proportion to the flow of the tide, will reduce the periods of slack 
 water and will prevent inequalities of flow in different sections 
 of the estuary. This is of benefit to navigation, although it reduces 
 the volume of the tidal prism. The increase in channel depths 
 and in tidal oscillation will compensate in great measure, however, 
 for the resulting reduction in widths. Since the flow at mid-tide 
 is the greatest and diminishes at both high and low water, regulat- 
 ing dikes directing and concentrating the lower part of the ebb 
 tide may be sufficient to attain the depths required for navigation, 
 and the upper portion of the flood tide may be permitted to fill the 
 portion of the estuary behind the dikes and thus prevent the reduc- 
 
130 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 tion in the volume of the tidal prism. But if the channel is very 
 tortuous and shifting, high dikes are necessary. 
 
 The reduction of the volume of the tidal prism is objectionable 
 where an obstructive bar forms across the river's mouth, and to 
 make the diminution as little as practicable it has been proposed 
 to supplement the channel formed by dikes rising to mid-tide by a 
 wider channel limited by dikes rising above high tide. There is 
 a practical difficulty of construction, however. The space between 
 the two systems of dikes must be given a gradual upward slope 
 from the low-water dikes to the high-water dikes or there will 
 be a sudden lateral expansion of the incoming tide above mid- 
 stage, accompanied by eddy action detrimental to the direct tidal 
 flow. 
 
 The spur-dike which is employed extensively for the regulation 
 of non-tidal rivers is not so well adapted to the improvement of 
 estuaries, since it creates eddies and also a retardation or accelera- 
 tion of the tidal flow which tends to deposit material temporarily 
 in suspension. There is, moreover, a possibility that the tidal flow 
 may follow the eddy current around the end of such a dike and 
 adopt a tortuous path difficult to navigate instead of preserving 
 the straight course desired, besides leaving a shoal in mid-channel. 
 In the early attempts to improve the navigation of the Appomat- 
 tox River in Virginia, its channel was contracted by a system 
 of spur-dikes inclining upstream in accordance with the German 
 system of improving non-tidal rivers. A sinuous channel re- 
 sulted, with deep water between the dikes first on one side of 
 the river and then on the other, with mid-channel depths less 
 than those that formerly existed. By connecting the ends of 
 the dikes by training walls, satisfactory mid-channel depths were 
 obtained. 
 
 The material deposited in shoals becomes compacted and re- 
 quires a greater force to place it in motion again than the force 
 which originally transported it. Hence the regulation of an 
 estuary is greatly facilitated by dredging. In a non-tidal river 
 the force which creates a bar recurs at every river rise, but in an 
 estuary when the channel across a bar is once enlarged, the cause 
 of the deposition is removed and the material carried in suspension 
 has no greater tendency to deposit at that locality than at any 
 other, provided the dredged channel coincides with the natural 
 direction of flow of the tidal currents. 
 
ESTUARIES 131 
 
 It is not unusual for a dredged channel to enlarge its section 
 without the aid of training walls. This occurred in a channel 
 excavated by hydraulic dredges in the St. Lawrence River below 
 Montreal. During a falling river the dredged channels of the 
 Mississippi frequently increase their cross-section, but this en- 
 largement is accompanied by a fill during rising stages. 
 
 When a channel is so designed that its cross-section increases in 
 proportion to the increase in the tidal flow, the river discharge 
 aids the ebb tide in maintaining channel depths. However, the 
 necessities of navigation frequently require a channel of such depth 
 and width at the head of the estuary that its progressive widening 
 toward its mouth is impracticable, due to the topographical features 
 of its banks. Thus it may happen that a channel of uniform width 
 must be constructed because a widening of the channel could be at- 
 tained only by the removal of high or rocky bluffs at great expense. 
 In such cases the duration of slack water is increased at the head 
 of the estuary, the river discharge tends to deposit its sediment 
 there, and periodic dredging is then required to remove the bars 
 which form. 
 
 The river Clyde (7) is a conspicuous example of the successful 
 application of proper principles to the improvement of tidal rivers. 
 In its natural state the Clyde was an insignificant stream connect- 
 ing Glasgow with the Firth of Clyde, the distance from Glasgow 
 to the mouth of the Clyde at Greenock being 21 miles. Its low- 
 water depth was about \\ feet at Glasgow and at spring tides 3J 
 feet, notwithstanding the fact that the range of spring tides in the 
 Firth of Clyde is about 11 feet. 
 
 The original project for its improvement contemplated obtaining 
 7 feet of water up to Glasgow at high water of neap tides and was 
 to be obtained by contracting the river by jetties at the worst bars. 
 At the beginning of the nineteenth century the systematic con- 
 struction of low rubble training walls was undertaken with a chan- 
 nel width between them of 180 feet just below the harbor of Glas- 
 gow and gradually increasing to a width of 696 feet. In a report 
 submitted in 1835 it was stated that the depth at low water in the 
 harbor at that time was from 7 to 8 feet, and 15 feet at high water 
 of spring tides. 
 
 The growth of commerce demanding greater channel capacity, 
 the river was given a width of 450 feet in Glasgow harbor, 370 feet 
 just below it, and gradually increased in width to 1000 feet within 
 
132 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 6 miles of its mouth. The effect has been to depress the low water 
 at Glasgow 8 feet and increase the depth at spring tides to 30 feet. 
 The first improvement lowered the high water at ordinary spring 
 tides about 6 inches, but a further enlargement of the channel has 
 raised it about 9 inches so that at present it is from 2 to 3 inches 
 higher than it was in 1758 (8). 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 THE MOUTHS OF RIVERS 
 
 At the mouths of rivers, ocean waves and currents are en- 
 countered which are caused not only by the tides but also by winds. 
 In mid-ocean, while the height of the wave produced by tidal 
 action has been computed to vary from 0.73 foot to 1.95 feet (1), 
 waves over 40 feet high have been observed during storms. As 
 the water shoals in the vicinity of a coast, the tidal wave increases 
 in height and the storm wave diminishes, but the tidal wave along 
 the shore is also markedly increased or diminished both at high 
 water and low water by the action of the wind, depending on the 
 direction in which it is blowing. It is to be noted, however, that 
 while the storm wave breaks in shallow water, it can also greatly 
 increase in height in deep, trumpet-shaped bays in a manner 
 similar to the tidal wave. 
 
 While the height that waves attain is of importance in the 
 determination of the amount of the tidal flow entering estuaries 
 and harbors and the elevation to be given works of improvement, 
 the vital elements in determining the stability of structures ex- 
 posed to wave action are their oscillation and the force generated 
 thereby. 
 
 When a wind blows over a body of water, it imparts to the 
 particles on its surface an oscillatory motion. Where the depth 
 is great, the particles of water at the surface thus set in motion 
 move in circular orbits, whose diameter is equal to the height of 
 the wave. Hence a water particle moves in the direction of the 
 wind in the upper portion of its path, and has a reverse motion 
 below. The particles below the surface acquire a similar motion 
 but the diameter of their orbits rapidly diminishes through fric- 
 tional resistance, and the motion becomes inappreciable at a depth 
 below the trough of the wave equal to its height. The form as- 
 sumed by the water surface under such circumstances is trochoidal, 
 and this trochoid is advancing constantly in the direction of the 
 wind. 
 
 When such a wave is created in shoal water, the bed obstructs 
 
 133 
 
134 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the reverse motion of the particles and their orbit becomes ellip- 
 tic. The form of the wave becomes more nearly cycloidal and 
 there is a certain depth at which the crest of the wave assumes the 
 cusp shape of the cycloid instead of the rounded form of the 
 trochoid. 
 
 In still shoaler water, the frictional resistance of the bed re- 
 tards the reverse flow of the particles to such an extent that the 
 particles moving in the upper portions of their orbits cannot 
 adjust themselves to the changed conditions. Then the wave 
 breaks, and the upper portion flows as an auxiliary wave over the 
 lower part. 
 
 While the relation of the height to the length of a wave is a 
 function of the duration and the intensity of the wind, it can be 
 assumed for purposes of illustration that a wave has a length of 
 about 25 times its height. The velocity with which the wave is 
 transmitted varies from 2 feet per second to over 100 feet per 
 second, depending on the intensity of the wind. It is evident 
 that a body such as a breakwater, opposing such a moving mass, 
 is exposed to great pressure. If the wave breaks just before it 
 reaches the obstacle, the pressure is transformed into a blow of 
 great force, since water is incompressible. Since the particles of 
 water are free to slide over one another when their velocity is 
 checked, even a breaking wave converts some of the energy of 
 its blow into friction losses, and the force of the blow cannot be 
 accurately computed. If the wave breaks at a considerable dis- 
 tance from the obstacle, as on an outer bar, its force is dissipated 
 and the bar acts as a protection to the breakwater. Dyna- 
 mometer pressures of over 6000 Ibs. per square foot have been re- 
 corded on structures exposed to breaking waves. The accuracy 
 of the records has been questioned, however. 
 
 A more vivid realization of the force of waves is obtained from 
 the damage they have caused to breakwaters. At Peterhead (2), 
 blocks of concrete weighing 40 tons have been displaced at levels 
 of 17 to 36 feet below low water. During the construction of the 
 Plymouth breakwater blocks of stone weighing from 7 to 9 tons 
 were removed from the sea slope at the level of low water and 
 carried over the top a distance of 138 feet and deposited on the 
 inside. At Wick, two stones weighing 8 and 10 tons, respectively, 
 were thrown over the parapet of the breakwater, the top of which 
 was 21 feet above high water, and blocks of concrete weighing 
 
THE MOUTHS OF RIVERS 135 
 
 respectively 1350 and 2500 tons were displaced. At the Ymuiden 
 breakwater a block of concrete weighing 20 tons was lifted verti- 
 cally by a wave to a height of 12 feet and landed on the top 
 of the pier which was five feet above high water. At Bilboa 
 a solid block of the breakwater weighing 1700 tons was over- 
 turned (2). 
 
 As a further illustration of the power of waves, Mr. Shields 
 gives examples of their destructive effect on rocky cliffs. Thus 
 at Wick, at a height of from 70 to 80 feet above sea-level, blocks 
 of stone weighing 15 tons have been detached from their stratified 
 beds, lifted over ledges 7 feet in height, and driven uphill for a 
 distance of fully 100 feet from the edge of the cliff. At Holburn 
 Head on the coast of Scotland, at an elevation of 130 feet above 
 sea-level, a similar degradation of the cliff is occurring, the debris 
 being moved over 80 feet and consisting of stones weighing up 
 to half a ton. 
 
 From these illustrations it will be noted that when a wave dashes 
 against a vertical obstruction, a column of water is projected into 
 the air to a great height, and this mass falls with destructive energy 
 not only on the obstacle which formed it but also on the water, 
 producing a blow which is transmitted to the foundation of the 
 structure, sometimes with disastrous results. 
 
 When a wave breaks perpendicularly on a sloping beach, its 
 upper portion is driven up the beach until its energy is exhausted. 
 The water then recedes with increasing velocity until it is met by 
 a succeeding wave, when it continues its course as an undertow, 
 the incoming waters flowing over it. This motion acts on the 
 material of which the beach is composed, the incoming wave 
 moving material inland and the outgoing flow carrying it toward 
 the sea, where it comes to rest when the impetus of the undertow 
 is exhausted. It results that with waves of a certain height and 
 frequency, the beach is being scoured at a given elevation by both 
 the inflow and outflow, the material scoured by the inflow being 
 deposited at the upper limits of the water's motion, while that 
 moved by the outflow forms an outer shoal. The portion of the 
 beach thus acted upon will assume a steep slope. 
 
 With a lowering of the tide or a reduction in wave height, this 
 shoal may be scoured by the incoming wave and its material 
 driven toward the beach, so that erosion and fill are alternately 
 occurring along an exposed coast. With a strong onshore wind 
 
136 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the beach is being destroyed, while an offshore wind tends to re- 
 build it. 
 
 When the waves approach the coast obliquely, their crests after 
 they break run along the beach and their waters return to the sea 
 by different paths than their paths of approach. This produces 
 a movement of the material scoured along the shore in the direc- 
 tion the wind is blowing, which is increased by the current which 
 is at the same time created in the water. If there is an obstacle 
 along the beach, the moving sand is checked by it, and piles up 
 on its windward side. Beyond it erosion still continues, and as 
 the obstacle prevents the replacement of the material excavated 
 by that moving along the shore, the beach caves more rapidly 
 beyond an obstacle than when it is unobstructed. 
 
 When the material thus transported encounters the currents at 
 the mouth of a river it is carried up the estuary during certain 
 portions of the flood tide and out to sea during a part of the ebb, 
 but during certain periods of high and low water the material is 
 deposited, forming a bar across the river's mouth, which also may 
 be increased by material transported by the river's discharge. 
 The tidal ebb and flow scours a channel through this bar, but as 
 it is constantly being increased by material moved along the shore, 
 there is a tendency to force the channel from its normal path by 
 continued accretions on its windward side. This lateral move- 
 ment of the channel continues- until, during some violent storm on 
 the ocean or a flood in the river, the river currents have sufficient 
 force to scour through the bar along the lines of natural flow. 
 The old channel then tends to fill and the lateral channel movement 
 is again repeated. 
 
 On sandy shores where the winds have a prevailing component 
 moving the sand in one direction, this lateral channel movement 
 occurs in more or less regular cycles at an unimproved river mouth, 
 and two or more channels will be in existence across the bar, one 
 enlarging as the others are filling. The energy of the tidal flow 
 will be dissipated among these channels. 
 
 A knowledge of the direction of the prevailing winds is of great 
 importance in planning works for the improvement of the mouths 
 of rivers and harbors, but it should be borne in mind that the wind 
 bloweth where it listeth, and that for considerable periods the 
 water currents may flow in the direction opposite to that of the 
 prevailing winds, and that these currents carry their load of ma- 
 
THE MOUTHS OF RIVERS 137 
 
 terial, but in less amounts, which is also deposited across the mouth. 
 The character of the shore, whether rocky or sandy, and its ex- 
 posure, which determines the intensity of the waves, are frequently 
 of more importance than the direction of the prevailing winds. 
 Waves with a long fetch which impinge on a sandy shore, 
 though caused by only an occasional wind, may move more material 
 than those produced by prevailing winds of even greater intensity 
 which strike a rocky coast or whose dimensions are reduced by 
 outlying islands or other obstructions. The ground swell is an 
 illustration of a wave of great force which is independent of 
 local winds. It is created by storms in mid-ocean and is propa- 
 gated to great distances as a long, low wave of great depth. Local 
 winds merely produce on it a choppy sea. 
 
 In the improvement of the mouths of rivers three cases arise. 
 First, the river's discharge may be the determining force in form- 
 ing the bar. Second, the movement of material along the shore 
 may be the important element. Third, both the river's sediment 
 and the littoral drift may combine to form the bar. When a river 
 with a large discharge flows directly into a sea where the rise and 
 fall of the tide is small, the sediment which it carries is deposited 
 at its mouth and a bar is formed which gradually extends outward, 
 through which the river forces its way in several channels. During 
 flood stages the discharge of the river deposits sediment on these 
 bars above the sea-level and each channel becomes a mouth. 
 This deposit of sediment is termed a delta, as at the mouths of 
 the Mississippi, the Nile, the Danube, and the Rhone. 
 
 But there may exist, also, some distance in front of the mouth 
 of the river, a drifting sand bar parallel to the coast which rises 
 at places above sea-level. In that case, the river deposits its 
 sediment in the lagoon thus formed and its discharge enters the 
 sea through one or more channels across this bar. The rivers of 
 Texas and North Carolina have mouths of this character. For- 
 merly some of the rivers of the valley of the Po discharged into 
 the Lagoon of Venice in a similar manner. 
 
 Even where the normal fluctuation of the tide is small, as in 
 the Gulf of Mexico and in the Adriatic Sea, the tidal flow may be 
 so increased by the action of winds that the area of these lagoons 
 becomes an important element in determining the depths across 
 the bars at their outlets. This tidal basin may, however, extend 
 inland with its greatest length in the direction of the river dis- 
 
138 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 charge, forming a tidal estuary, and the bar may be the result 
 of the deposition of the material carried along the coast and of 
 that discharged by the river. 
 
 When a river discharges through several mouths its energy is 
 dissipated, and it is incapable of maintaining a deep channel 
 through any of them. This suggests as a method of improvement 
 the concentration of the flow in one mouth by closing the side 
 channels. Such a method would be temporarily successful, but 
 it would concentrate all the sediment carried by the river in 
 the same channel, with the result that a second delta would begin 
 to form at this new outlet, similar to the one nature has already 
 created. The new delta would have numerous mouths which in 
 the process of time also would require regulation. 
 
 Even when the tidal fluctuations are small, the winds along the 
 sea coast produce currents of considerable force and capable of 
 moving large amounts of the light silt brought down by a river. 
 If the prevailing winds have a decided component in one direc- 
 tion along the coast, a littoral current is produced, which creates 
 a steeper seaward slope in the deposits from the mouths that dis- 
 charge at right angles to its flow than in those which enter the 
 sea in an oblique direction. Hence, if that mouth is selected whose 
 deposits have the steepest sea slope and only enough discharge is 
 concentrated in it to insure an adequate depth of water across the 
 bar, the littoral current will remove a large amount of the deposit 
 and will reduce the rate of progress of the bar seaward, while the 
 remaining mouths will discharge the great mass of water and 
 sediment so far from the one being improved that its bar will 
 not be increased by littoral drift. 
 
 For these reasons, in improving, the mouth of the Danube (3), 
 the Salina Pass was selected, although it discharged less than 8 
 per cent of the river flow, and at the mouth of the Mississippi (4) 
 the South Pass was chosen originally, which also had a discharge 
 of about 8 per cent. In its original condition Salina Pass was 
 about 300 feet wide. South Pass was about 600 feet wide. The 
 adopted projects contemplated a depth across the bar at the 
 mouth of the Danube River of 20 feet, and at the mouth of the 
 Mississippi of 30 feet. To concentrate the river flow across the 
 bar, the banks of the pass were extended by means of parallel 
 jetties to water of the depth desired beyond it. The distance be- 
 tween jetties at the Salina Pass is 600 feet. The jetties at the 
 
THE MOUTHS OF RIVERS 139 
 
 South Pass are 1000 feet apart, but the width is contracted to 
 600 feet by spur-dikes 200 feet long built at right angles to them 
 on both sides of the channel. In both instances the projected 
 depths have been obtained and the movement of the bar seaward 
 is so gradual that the cost of the periodic extension of the jetties 
 necessary to maintain the required depths is not excessive. At 
 the South Pass occasional storms may so interfere with the 
 littoral current as to cause a temporary shoaling, and dredging 
 is employed to restore the channel and to obviate the delay which 
 would result from relying on the river current to reestablish it. 
 
 The improvement of the channel across the bar has been ac- 
 companied by the enlargement of the South Pass its entire length 
 and an increase in its discharge to about 14 per cent of that of 
 the entire river. Although dredging was necessary originally at 
 the head of the pass to maintain a channel thirty feet deep, at the 
 present time a submerged sill and contraction works are necessary 
 to limit the flow into it. 
 
 The improvement at the mouth of the Mississippi has caused a 
 rapid increase in the commerce of New Orleans, and there is a 
 resultant demand for a channel of 35 feet depth to the Gulf. 
 While the South Pass could be enlarged readily so as to obtain 
 the increased discharge necessary to scour such a channel across 
 the bar, the soil which forms the banks is an alluvium readily 
 scoured by river currents and gulf waves and there was danger 
 that its further enlargement would be accompanied during floods 
 by breaks through the narrow necks of land which separate it from 
 the waters of the Gulf. To prevent such a catastrophe it would 
 have been necessary to revet this pass along its entire length. 
 The Southwest Pass (5), which originally carried about one-third of 
 the discharge of the river, therefore was selected in the project of 
 1902 for obtaining a depth of 35 feet across the bar. For economic 
 reasons converging dikes about 5600 feet apart at their land-ends 
 and 2800 feet apart at the bar were substituted for the parallel 
 jetties constructed at the South Pass, and dredging was relied 
 upon to maintain the channel between them. This dredging was 
 found to be excessive, and in 1916 the project was modified by 
 limiting the channel width uniformly to 2400 feet by two parallel 
 interior jetties. This modified project is now in process of exe- 
 cution. 
 
 Whether the channel will maintain itself without excessive 
 
140 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 dredging when thus contracted, can be determined only when the 
 work is completed. Investigations have demonstrated that the 
 much-discussed Gulf Stream is non-existent at the mouths of the 
 Mississippi River (6), but that the winds produce strong littoral 
 currents which are capable of moving large amounts of silt at 
 both outlets. The silt which flows in the Southwest Pass is also 
 a large percentage of that of the main stream. 
 
 Due to the difference in length of the two passes, it is feared 
 that there will be difficulty in maintaining the proper proportions 
 of the river discharge in them, since there are changes of slope caused 
 by floods in the river and by tides and winds in the gulf, with a 
 tendency to deposit sediment in one or the other. The improve- 
 ment of two mouths of a river is an experiment without precedent 
 in engineering practice. 
 
 At the mouth of the Rhone (7), where the whole discharge was 
 confined to a single outlet, the growth of the bar has been so 
 rapid that the extension of the jetties necessitates an excessive 
 expenditure for maintenance, and a lateral canal connecting the 
 river with some harbor beyond the zone of the river's deposits 
 has become necessary to afford a navigable outlet. Such a canal 
 usually requires a lock at its junction with the river to provide 
 for variations in flood heights, with the consequent delays to 
 navigation. 
 
 Where the river approaches the sea through an estuary with a 
 pronounced tidal flow in the direction of the river's discharge and 
 gradually enlarges its section so as to facilitate the tidal flow, the 
 tides assume a direction and force that will maintain a deep channel 
 at the river's mouth. The Thames, the Potomac, and the James 
 rivers are of this class. Their outlets maintain themselves with- 
 out auxiliary works. In outlets of this character; local currents 
 sometimes form bars which can be permanently removed by dredg- 
 ing, as at the entrance to New York Bay. The coasts of New 
 Jersey and Long Island form the trumpet-shaped outlet con- 
 sidered so essential to create an ample tidal flow in an estuary, 
 but the littoral and tidal currents meeting between Sandy Hook 
 and Coney Island create a complicated local flow which produces 
 a bar extending across the estuary between them, with several 
 channels across it. One of these near the Long Island shore has 
 been dredged to a depth of 20 feet and a width of 600 feet, a 
 second one near Sandy Hook to a depth of 30 feet and a width of 
 
THE MOUTHS OF RIVERS 141 
 
 1000 feet, and an intermediate channel, called the Ambrose 
 Channel, to a depth of 40 feet and a width of 2000 feet. The two 
 deeper channels have been maintained with little dredging, and 
 the Ambrose Channel has enlarged its section materially since it 
 has been excavated. The conditions which permit the main- 
 tenance of two deep channels at this harbor are exceptional and 
 are probably due to a natural diversion of the tidal currents, one 
 of which passes from the lower bay into the upper bay and thence 
 to the Hudson and East rivers, while a second passes east of 
 Staten Island to Newark Bay and the rivers that empty into it (8) . 
 
 It frequently happens that topographical features prevent the 
 gradual enlargement of the section of the estuary, and that there 
 is a littoral drift of material through which the tidal currents are 
 unable under natural conditions to create and maintain a channel 
 of suitable depth for navigation. It then becomes necessary to 
 contract the outlet and concentrate the tidal flow in a single 
 channel of reduced width, which will maintain the required depth 
 across the bar. 
 
 Parallel jetties have been used extensively for this purpose, 
 as at Calais, Dunkirk, and Ostende (9). Since these harbors have 
 been maintained for several hundred years they afford good illus- 
 trations of the ultimate effect of such structures on the movement 
 of littoral drift. These harbors were located originally near the 
 outlets of small streams, with tidal basins not proportioned to 
 the discharge of the river. The outlets were obstructed by bars 
 with insignificant channels over them at low tide. With the 
 growth of commerce deeper channels were required, and parallel 
 jetties were constructed across the bar for the purpose of inducing 
 tidal scour. A deeper channel was created by this means, but 
 in process of time the littoral drift piled the sand against these 
 jetties and the entire shore line was built out to their ends. The 
 bar then reformed in advance of its original position and the in- 
 flowing tides also brought material into the harbors which gradually 
 filled them. This action frequently was accelerated by the recla- 
 mation by the inhabitants of land covered at low tides. 
 
 The reduction of the tidal area diminished the force of the out- 
 flowing tides, and a further extension of the jetties was unable to 
 maintain a satisfactory channel across the bar. To increase the 
 tidal outflow sluicing-basins were then constructed, which con- 
 sisted of reservoirs which were filled by the inflowing tide, the 
 
142 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 water retained by gates, and then suddenly released when it 
 would have the greatest scouring effect. By these means a narrow 
 channel has been maintained at these ports, which can be utilized 
 by small channel vessels, but is inadequate for the large modern 
 steamships. 
 
 At the Malamocca entrance (10) to the Lagoon of Venice parallel 
 jetties have successfully maintained a channel of 30 feet depth at 
 low tides. The littoral drift is small and the effect of the jetties 
 is to concentrate the outflow from the lagoon and prevent its 
 conflict with the littoral current until deep water is attained. 
 The range of tides in the Adriatic Sea only slightly exceeds that 
 of the Gulf of Mexico, but the Lagoon has been gradually filling, 
 both from material carried in from the sea and from that deposited 
 by the discharge of the rivers of the Po Valley that formerly flowed 
 into it. To reduce this fill, the waters of the Brenta River have 
 been diverted from the Lagoon. 
 
 A more successful means of concentrating the tidal flow across 
 the bar is by means of converging dikes, as at Charleston and 
 Galveston (11). As their name implies, such dikes starting from 
 the shore, gradually reduce the width of the waterway toward 
 the crest of the bar. They add the area of the bar which they 
 enclose to the natural tidal capacity of the basin, thus forming a 
 sluicing basin properly located to increase the flow at their ex- 
 tremities. The littoral drift, instead of causing an advance of the 
 foreshore, is guided by the outer surface of these dikes into deep 
 water, where a littoral current can carry it beyond the entrance 
 or the tidal inflow and outflow can hold it in suspension until it is 
 deposited in deep water. For the successful accomplishment of 
 works of this character, a rapid construction is necessary and a 
 channel should be opened through the bar by dredging so that 
 the tidal flow can operate at full depth, since tidal action extends 
 to the river's bed while wave action frequently is of limited depth. 
 If reliance is placed on the dikes alone to scour the channel across 
 the bar, there is a tendency to push the bar further out to sea with- 
 out attaining sufficient depth over it to insure a proper tidal flow. 
 Occasionally the littoral drift is so pronounced in one direction, 
 that only a single jetty is required to maintain the channel. At 
 the mouth of the Cape Fear River (12), the southern trend of the 
 drift has formed a long bar which creates a sheltered bay behind 
 it. There is only a small flow of sand in a northerly direction 
 
THE MOUTHS OF RIVERS 143 
 
 along the coast. By closing the channel across this bar called 
 the New Inlet and preventing others from forming, the outlet 
 into the bay is successfully maintained by dredging. 
 
 On Lake Erie, the entrance to Sandusky Bay has been improved 
 by a single jetty, but under very exceptional conditions. The 
 tidal flow of the Great Lakes is insignificant, but their level is 
 affected by winds. The prevailing winds of Lake Erie have a 
 westerly component which raises the water level at the eastern 
 extremity of the lake and similarly depresses it at the western 
 end. The axis of Sandusky Bay is parallel to that of the Lake 
 and its outlet is at its eastern end, while the bay is located near 
 the western extremity of the lake. A westerly wind, therefore, 
 depresses the water in the lake at the outlet of the bay while it 
 raises the water of the bay at the same locality, thus creating 
 a head which generates a strong current along the directing jetty. 
 When the wind subsides, the return flow into the bay is spread 
 over a large area and has little scouring effect. Moreover, the 
 littoral drift is small. 
 
 It also has been proposed to improve the outlets of tidal estu- 
 aries and bays, by means of a single detached jetty called a re- 
 action breakwater (13), and in addition to make the jetty concave 
 to the tidal flow so as to increase the deepening of the bar by the 
 centrifugal force generated when water is forced into a curved 
 path. Such a jetty would prevent the lateral movement of the 
 channel, but it would largely increase the flow of sand into the 
 harbor instead of reducing it. If located on the opposite side of 
 the harbor from that along which the great mass of littoral drift 
 is moving, as at Sandusky Bay, the only resistance to the inflow 
 of the littoral drift is the tidal flow. During a large part of the 
 flood tide there would be a flow of sediment across the windward 
 bar into the harbor, which would be removed only partially by 
 the flow concentrated along the concave dike during the last half 
 of the ebb tide. If located on the windward side, there is a move- 
 ment of sand into the harbor between the detached breakwater 
 and the beach, sometimes sufficient to scour an auxiliary channel. 
 
 The concave form of the dike also would have an injurious 
 effect on the tidal flow. As explained in Chapter III, whenever 
 water is forced to follow a curved path, there is generated a cen- 
 trifugal force, which causes the filaments of water to move in 
 helicoidal lines. This creates a local scouring effect that tends 
 
144 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 to undermine the structure which opposes the rectilinear flow 
 and produces a deep narrow channel close to the dike. When 
 the water passes beyond the curved obstruction, this helicoidal 
 flow diminishes, and the additional sediment which it has caused 
 the water to carry is deposited in a bar extending obliquely across 
 the channel, this action creating a shoaling above the dike during 
 the flood tide and beyond the dike during the ebb. The curvi- 
 linear path thus started has a tendency to propagate itself along 
 the estuary, first impinging on one bank and then on the other, 
 and creating a shoal at every crossing by the change from heli- 
 coidal to rectilinear motion. 
 
 The structures constructed at the mouths of rivers are not 
 usually exposed to the intense wave action which harbor break- 
 waters have to resist, since the littoral drift forms a sloping beach 
 on which the waves break and exhaust their force before reaching 
 the dikes. Sand sometimes is piled against a jetty to the height 
 of high water (14) and becomes a deciding factor in determining 
 the elevation to be given the structure. 
 
 At the mouths of non-tidal rivers, the deposit is frequently a 
 fine silt. If rip-rap is deposited directly on this silt, there will be 
 an excessive settlement. To prevent this action heavy willow 
 mats are sunk as foundation courses for the jetties, the rip-rap 
 structures being placed thereon. At the outer ends of the jetties, 
 which are exposed to a stronger wave action, large concrete blocks 
 usually are substituted for the rip-rap, as in breakwater construc- 
 tion described in the following chapter. 
 
 In the United States, mattresses are frequently employed as 
 foundation courses on bars formed by littoral drift. This has 
 been done at Charleston and at Galveston. In such cases, how- 
 ever, it is necessary to cover the mats rapidly with a layer of rip- 
 rap in order to induce a deposit of sand and thus to protect the 
 mats from the ravages of the teredo. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 HARBORS 
 
 Many harbors are located near the mouths of rivers, and their 
 entrances and the protection afforded to shipping within them 
 are dependent on the works necessary to maintain the river's 
 outlet. When harbors are on bays or on slight indentations in 
 the coast line, however, breakwaters can be constructed to afford 
 additional protection. The Standard Dictionary defines a harbor 
 as' "a sheltered place where ships can find protection from storms," 
 which definition indicates the two most essential elements of har- 
 bor construction: first, protection of vessels within it, and second, 
 a safe entrance during storms. Where a harbor is not merely 
 one of refuge, but is also used for commercial purposes, a third 
 element consists of suitable arrangements for loading and un- 
 loading the cargoes which seek the port. 
 
 To afford protection, .the breakwaters should intercept the 
 waves formed in the open sea over an area which will accom- 
 modate the vessels seeking shelter during storms; and to insure a 
 safe entrance, a vessel fleeing before a gale must be able to enter 
 the harbor before she turns. If a ship has to maneuver in the 
 open sea, there is danger of capsizing or drifting on to the piers 
 which limit the width of the entrance. The entrance therefore 
 should face in the direction of the greatest storms. While 
 this allows a vessel to enter the harbor readily, a wave can follow 
 the same path, so that a considerable space is required inside the 
 entrance in which the wave can expand and reduce its height be- 
 fore reaching the portion of the harbor in which shipping is moored. 
 
 Stevenson's formula (1) for the heights of waves in harbors is 
 
 in which X is the height of wave at any observed point in the 
 harbor, H is the height of the wave at the entrance, b is the width 
 of entrance, D is the distance of point of observation from en- 
 trance, and B is the width of the harbor at the observed point, all 
 
 145 
 
146 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 given in feet. It is apparent from this formula that the height 
 of a wave in a harbor is a function of the width of the entrance, 
 and of the angle which the two arms of the breakwater which form 
 it make with each other. 
 
 In a discussion of the proper form to be given to harbors on the 
 Great Lakes to give the greatest tranquillity, a board of Engineer 
 Officers (2) says: "The breakwaters should, theoretically, in order 
 to afford the greatest protection for the least length, be given a 
 direction perpendicular to the line of approach of the waves caused 
 by the heaviest and most objectionable storms, i.e. parallel to 
 the waves of such storms, but they should also fulfill the con- 
 dition that the entrance between them be in a depth of water 
 which will allow the largest storm waves to pass without break- 
 ing. They should make with each other an angle large enough 
 to permit sufficient expansion of the entering wave, and they 
 should be far enough apart to allow a vessel to enter in the worst 
 weather without danger of striking on either side." 
 
 The first consideration in determining the width of the entrance 
 is the contraction necessary to give the desired depth, where the 
 tidal basin is small. Where there is a large estuary, the first con- 
 sideration is the necessity of permitting as large a tidal inflow as 
 possible for the improvement of the upper sections of the estuary. 
 The next consideration is the size of the vessels using the harbor. 
 Finally, the disturbance caused by the inflowing wave must be 
 reduced to a minimum. 
 
 A small tidal basin whose bar has been deepened by parallel 
 jetties cannot be entered safely during on-shore winds, nor is there 
 adequate protection unless interior basins are constructed to afford 
 additional shelter. When the harbor has been improved by con- 
 verging dikes, the area thus added to its basin frequently renders 
 an interior basin unnecessary. 
 
 On the Great Lakes most of the harbors originally were formed 
 by deepening the outlet of a river or of a lake by means of parallel 
 jetties, and to prevent the destructive inflow of waves during 
 storms and to reduce their force, it has been necessary to construct 
 breakwaters in the lake in front of the jetties. Frequently, as at 
 Buffalo (3), Cleveland (4), and Chicago (5), the growth of com- 
 merce has been so great that these breakwaters have been de- 
 veloped into outer harbors. At many of the minor ports the 
 breakwaters have been constructed for the purpose of creating 
 
HARBORS 147 
 
 a basin in which the waves can flatten out before reaching the 
 jetties, and of enabling a vessel to enter the harbor with greater 
 safety during storms. They also permit a wider entrance to be 
 built in a turbulent sea. Moreover, a channel which affords 
 ample depth for navigation in calm weather has its depth greatly 
 reduced as the trough of a large wave is propelled along it. In 
 shallow entrances the wave may break. 
 
 On the Great Lakes, harbor entrances designed for vessels of 
 19 feet draft have a minimum width of 400 feet in water over 30 
 feet deep. After entering the outer basin, the wave is reduced 
 sufficiently so that the boat is usually able to continue its course 
 in a channel 21 feet deep and 200 feet wide. 
 
 For vessels of 30 feet draft the writer has recommended an en- 
 trance at least 600 feet wide (6). With a properly proportioned 
 harbor of 350 acres, the incoming wave soon dissipates its force, 
 so that a ten-foot wave at the entrance will not injuriously affect 
 shipping moored at wharves directly in front of it. When the 
 area of the enclosed harbor is greater, the width of entrance can 
 be safely increased to 800 or 1000 feet, and it is rarely necessary 
 to limit the tidal inflow of rivers to insure a quiet harbor. Some- 
 times in large harbors two entrances facing in different directions 
 can be provided so as to afford additional security to vessels en- 
 tering them. This has been done at Colombo and at Boulogne. 
 At Citte an outer breakwater has been constructed opposite the 
 entrance and facility of entrance has been sacrificed for the tran- 
 quillity in the harbor. 
 
 Experience has demonstrated that if the harbor expands sym- 
 metrically on both sides of the entrance, Stevenson's formula for 
 the height of waves gives satisfactory results, but in a harbor 
 where the main channel follows one of the dikes while the other 
 merely prevents an inflow of sediment, a wave that enters can 
 strike the channel dike obliquely and follow along it with little 
 diminution of force. If, however, there is a break in the con- 
 tinuity of the dike and if a small basin with a sloping beach is 
 formed behind it, the restrained wave expands into the basin, 
 and its height is greatly reduced. Such stilling basins have been 
 constructed at Dieppe (7) and at Havre (8). 
 
 In Chapter XIII illustrations were given of the force generated 
 by wave action. Since the breakwaters employed in harbor con- 
 struction frequently are located so as to receive the full force of 
 
148 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the greatest wave created in the sea to which they are exposed, 
 their construction is extremely difficult. The difficulty is in- 
 creased by the great depths in which it is sometimes necessary 
 to place them. 
 
 Two methods of resisting the force of the waves have been em- 
 ployed: by a rubble mound, and by a vertical wall. These two 
 methods also have been combined by erecting a vertical wall as 
 a superstructure on a foundation of rip-rap. In the rubble mound 
 breakwater, the rubble or concrete blocks of which it is composed 
 are deposited on the site of the work, and are permitted to assume 
 such slopes as the waves create. These slopes are functions of 
 the intensity of the wave action and of the dimensions of the 
 rubble. Under ordinary conditions, wave action extends only to 
 a depth below the trough of the wave, equal to the height of the 
 wave. Hence the mound assumes a natural slope not exceeding 
 1 to 1 1 at from ten to twenty-five feet below low water, de- 
 pendent on the exposure. In the breakwaters of this class which 
 were first constructed, the rubble deposited was the run of the 
 quarry in sizes up to five tons in weight, and above the level of 
 no disturbance the slope assumed by the mound at exposed sites 
 was about 1 to 10. Such was the case at Cherbourg, France, and 
 at Table Bay, Cape of Good Hope (7). Even where there was 
 partial protection, as at Portland (7), slopes of 1 to 6 were obtained. 
 
 Two methods have been employed to increase the sea slope 
 and thus diminish the dimensions of the breakwater. The first 
 method consists in paving the exposed face. At Plymouth (7), 
 England, the breakwater above low water was given a sea slope 
 of 1 on 5 and was paved with granite blocks set in cement. At 
 Kingstown (7), a pavement of granite blocks placed on edge covers 
 the entire surface exposed to the action of the waves. Portions of 
 the breakwater at Buffalo, N. Y., were constructed in this manner. 
 
 A second method of protecting the sea slope is by increasing 
 the dimensions of the rubble deposited on the sea face. When 
 rubble of sufficient size is not readily obtained, cc icrete blocks are 
 substituted. Large rubble was adopted at the Delaware Break- 
 water (8), at San Pedro, Cal., at Cleveland, O., and at numerous 
 other harbors on the Great Lakes. At Port Said, Algiers, and 
 Alexandria in the Mediterranean Sea, and at Osaka in Japan, 
 concrete blocks have been substituted for rubble. At Port Said (7) 
 the main portion of the breakwater consists of 20-ton concrete 
 
HARBORS 149 
 
 blocks, deposited at the slope they naturally assume. At Osaka 
 (9), the body of the breakwater consists of small rubble overlaid 
 with concrete blocks weighing about 4 tons each, on a sea slope of 
 about 1 to 2. This harbor is exposed only to moderate seas, 
 however. 
 
 In the United States, the width of the crowns of breakwaters is 
 from 8 to 14 feet on the Great Lakes, and 15 to 20 feet when ex- 
 posed to ocean storms. The sea slopes are 1 to 3 to a depth of 
 from 12 to 25 feet below low water, and below those depths the 
 natural slope, which the mound assumes. On the harbor face a 
 slope of 1 to 1.33 is usually adopted. The elevation of the break- 
 water on the Great Lakes rarely exceeds six feet above high water. 
 At the Delaware breakwater it is 14 feet above low water, at 
 Sandy Bay 22 feet above low water. 
 
 In breakwater construction the character of the quarry affects 
 to a great extent the methods employed. If the rock on blasting 
 naturally breaks into masses more or less rectangular, the body 
 of the breakwater can be composed of the quarry refuse, and the 
 larger pieces can be laid with their longer dimensions at right 
 angles to its surface, thus forming a pavement of great resisting 
 power to wave action. If the rock breaks in irregular fragments, 
 however, they cannot be bonded together, and reliance must be 
 placed on the weight of the individual pieces to hold them in 
 place. Such breakwaters have not the finished appearance of 
 those which are paved, but possess the advantage that they break 
 more effectively the wave which impinges against them. 
 
 If the pavement is smooth, a considerable amount of water 
 will roll up its surface and may enter the harbor over the top of 
 the breakwater in sufficient amounts to affect its tranquillity, 
 and undermine the harbor face of the breakwater. If the sea 
 slope is rough, the crest of the wave is converted into spray, cov- 
 ering the breakwater with a foam, but having little effect on the 
 harbor. 1 To prevent their displacement the individual stones 
 must be of greater size for the same slope than where the surface 
 is paved. 
 
 'This was forcibly illustrated during a typhoon at Manila, where one of the old monitors 
 with a low free-board moored behind the detached breakwater, which is of the rough 
 rubble mound type, with an elevation of its crest of but five feet above high water. The spray 
 created by the waves dashing against the breakwater was sufficient to obscure the view of the 
 monitor from shore, but the writer was informed by the Commander of the vessel that the 
 water in which she floated had only a slight wave motion from the waves passing through the 
 harbor entrance. 
 
150 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 Where the depth is great, the area of the cross-section of a rubble 
 mound breakwater is large, and a considerable reduction in its 
 dimensions and therefore of the quantity of material required in 
 its construction can be obtained by the substitution of a break- 
 water with vertical masonry walls. When the area of the harbor 
 is limited, such a substitution may be necessary, but it is rarely 
 economical compared with the use of large facing stones for the 
 rubble mound, on account of the excessive cost of underwater 
 masonry construction. In the United States, the vertical type 
 of breakwater has been employed only in the Great Lakes, where 
 the absence of the teredo and other sea worms has permitted the 
 substitution of timber cribs for masonry walls. 
 
 The vertical breakwaters first built consisted of two masonry 
 walls with a hearting of rubble. Below water the joints were 
 usually not filled with mortar. The oscillation of the water sur- 
 face caused by the impinging waves transmitted a pressure through 
 the interstices of the walls to the water in the hearting, and as the 
 wave receded, a sufficient interior pressure would be created to 
 force some of the stone from the face of the wall. The breach 
 thus formed would rapidly enlarge, and the hearting would escape 
 through it. 
 
 This interior pressure was sometimes sufficient to disrupt a 
 pavement placed on top of a breakwater to protect it from the 
 blow caused by the water flowing over it during storms. The 
 overflowing water at the Wicks breakwater had sufficient force to 
 undermine and overturn the harbor wall, the rubble hearting was 
 then washed away, and the sea wall collapsed (10). 
 
 By replacing the rubble hearting by masonry so that the break- 
 water is practically a monolith, these sources of danger can be 
 avoided. In recent breakwater construction, concrete has been 
 generally substituted for rubble masonry. The portion below low 
 water is formed of concrete deposited in bags to form a monolith; 
 between high and low water, the breakwater is built of concrete 
 blocks mortised and toggled so as to form a compact mass; and 
 above high water the concrete is deposited in mass. The north 
 breakwater at Aberdeen is composed of concrete deposited in bags 
 to low water, and of mass concrete above low water (7). 
 
 The pressure which is exerted horizontally on the face of a 
 breakwater also is transmitted vertically to the sea bed. If the 
 face is vertical, a heavy rip-rap protection is required to prevent 
 
HARBORS 151 
 
 scour even at great depths. With a rubble mound the waves 
 expend a considerable portion of their force running up and down 
 the slope as on a beach, and the blows they can deliver on the in- 
 clined surface tend to consolidate the mass, particularly if it is 
 paved. Against a vertical face in deep water the force exerted 
 is one of pressure. However, if a vertical superstructure is super- 
 imposed on a rubble mound which is high enough to break the 
 waves, the pressure is converted into a blow of great magnitude, 
 which will hurl a column of water into the air to great heights. 
 Such a force is very difficult to control. 
 
 The Alderney Breakwater is an example of this type which has 
 failed (11). At the Sandy Beach Harbor of Refuge (12), Cape 
 Ann, Mass., the superstructure was composed of stone blocks 
 laid in steps to a slope of 1 on 2, the height of the steps varying 
 from 3J to 5 feet, but with the same result as at Alderney. The 
 suction which accompanies the receding waves scoured the rubble 
 mound to great depths, undermined the superstructure, and so 
 loosened the stone forming it that masses weighing 20 tons were 
 carried on to the sea slope of the mound. 
 
 When it is necessary to place a superstructure on a rubble 
 mound, to insure permanency the mound should be extended 
 above high water by large blocks of stone or concrete to form a 
 wave breaker, as at Ymuiden at the entrance to the Amsterdam 
 Ship Canal. 
 
 In many European harbors, the vertical type of breakwater is 
 required, so that the harbor side of the structure can be used as 
 a quay for loading and unloading vessels. A high parapet is then 
 necessary on the sea wall to enable operations to be carried on 
 during storms. Such a parapet increases the force of the wave 
 against the structure and tends to cause an unequal settlement of 
 the foundations. In the United States, vessels rarely moor along 
 breakwaters except at certain harbors of refuge on the Great 
 Lakes. On this account as well as on account of the smaller 
 height of tides, breakwaters having a lower elevation than those 
 of Europe prevail. 
 
 When breakwater construction was first undertaken on the Great 
 Lakes, timber was cheap and a very economical vertical type of 
 breakwater (13) was evolved, consisting of timber cribs filled with 
 small rip-rap, which was covered by a timber flooring. In the 
 fresh waters of the lakes, timber is preserved from decay and 
 
152 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 destruction from boring insects and worms, so that below low 
 water, when properly built, the structure proved permanent, and 
 above water it could be replaced economically as it decayed. 
 Masses of ice striking against the timber would crush it, however, 
 and it was found necessary to face the timber on the lake side with 
 sheet iron along the low water line to prevent such action. The 
 cross braces originally were dovetailed into the main timbers, but 
 if the dovetail was not perfect, water would find its way through 
 any imperfection as the waves rose and fell, and in process of time 
 so erode the joint as to destroy the connection. Long iron rods 
 with washers and bolts were then added to the structure. In 
 recent years the high price of lumber has rendered a concrete 
 superstructure more economical. At Milwaukee (14), cribs of re- 
 inforced concrete have been substituted for timber cribs in the 
 substructure. 
 
 In the arrangements for loading and unloading vessels, there is 
 a radical difference between European practice and that in the 
 United States. The great heights which the tides attain around 
 the British Islands and in the North Sea originally were utilized 
 by the vessels in entering harbors, the depths being insufficient 
 during low water for them to cross the bars, and as the banks of 
 a river have a gradual slope, the vessel would ground at low water 
 if moored close to the bank, or would require lighters to transfer 
 its cargo to the bank if anchored in midstream. 
 
 To overcome this difficulty basins are constructed in which 
 the vessels can enter at high tide. Their entrances can be closed 
 during low water by means of gates so as to maintain the water 
 level within them at that of high tide. These tidal basins enable 
 vessels to be moored along the quay walls which formed them, 
 and their cargoes to be removed by the ship's tackle, without 
 recourse to lightering. 
 
 In the harbors along the Mediterranean Sea, the tidal oscilla- 
 tion is not sufficient to necessitate such basins, but the harbors 
 originally designed were of small area, and the disturbance caused 
 by incoming waves during storms was therefore so great that 
 inner basins without gates were required to protect the vessels 
 while discharging cargo. In the United States, the moderate 
 tidal range permits vessels to cross the harbor bars during a much 
 longer period than at corresponding ports in the north of Europe, 
 and tidal basins, open only at high tides, would delay the departure 
 
HARBORS 153 
 
 of vessels. A sufficient depth for the vessels to float at low tide 
 while being unloaded usually can be obtained more economically 
 by constructing piers into deep water than by excavating basins 
 of sufficient depth in the banks, so that in the United States 
 pier construction or a quay wall parallel to the channel very gen- 
 erally replaces the tidal basin of northern Europe or the enclosed 
 basins of the Mediterranean Sea. 
 
 Since the piers extend from the bank into the channel, the space 
 at which vessels can moor along a given frontage is largely in- 
 creased. The water area of the harbor is correspondingly re- 
 duced, however, and the tidal flow is obstructed. Some relief 
 is afforded by supporting the superstructure of the piers on piles 
 which permit a restricted flow between them. In rivers carrying 
 a large amount of sediment in suspension, the piles have an effect 
 similar to permeable dikes, and cause a deposit not only under the 
 piers, but also in the slips between them. Such deposits are so 
 great in the Mississippi River at New Orleans, that not only is 
 dredging required annually, but also sluicing devices have to be 
 maintained to remove the deposits under the piers. Unless such 
 deposits are flushed out before low stages occur in the river, large 
 masses have a tendency to slide into the channel carrying the 
 supporting piles of the dock with them, and thus destroying it. 
 
 The piers in New York harbor have been lengthened, as the 
 dimensions of vessels have increased during recent years, and 
 thereby the space in the river channel of the Hudson River 
 frontage, which is required for maneuvering boats, has become 
 so restricted that the Federal government has intervened and 
 limited the length of piers. 
 
 Harbor and dock lines also are imposed at numerous other 
 localities. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 THE ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION 
 
 One of the most important problems that has to be solved by an 
 engineer in charge of the improvement of rivers and harbors is the 
 determination of whether a given project is worthy of being un- 
 dertaken. 
 
 While this question in the United States is one for Congressional 
 action rather than executive decision, Congress has delegated its 
 powers on this question to a certain extent to the Corps of En- 
 gineers of the Army. It requires a report from Engineers of the 
 Corps on the worthiness of a project for river or harbor improve- 
 ment, before it takes final legislative action. A knowledge of the 
 relative economies of transportation by land and by water is 
 therefore requisite for all officers in charge of river and harbor 
 districts. 
 
 Before the employment of steam to replace animal traction as 
 a means of propulsion, the river afforded such economies in the 
 transportation of products as to eliminate competition by land 
 vehicles. A team of horses can haul 200 tons of freight in a canal 
 boat with the same exertion it requires to move ten tons on a 
 railroad track or one ton on an ordinary dirt road. As a result, 
 in Europe the early centers of trade and manufacture were in- 
 variably located on rivers, and the growth and development of 
 the country has been along its waterways. 
 
 The invention of the locomotive, however, disturbed this re- 
 lation. While it requires the same tractive force to move the 
 200-ton canal boat, the 10-ton car, or the 1-ton wagon at two miles 
 per hour whether obtained from a team of horses or from a steam 
 engine, when the speed is increased to 20 miles an hour, the re- 
 sistance of the boat to motion through the water enormously 
 increases, as compared with the friction on the rail. This is par- 
 ticularly the case in contracted waterways. 
 
 The boat in its motion is continually displacing a mass of water 
 equal to that of its weight, and the amount of water displaced 
 
 154 
 
ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION 155 
 
 per hour is proportional to the velocity. By giving a proper shape 
 to the boat, the force necessary to displace the water can be re- 
 duced, but it is also necessary to have a sufficient space around 
 it to permit the water to flow readily from in front of the boat to 
 the vacuum created behind it. In a shoal, narrow channel this 
 space becomes so contracted that there is created a rising of the 
 water surface in advance of the boat and a lowering behind it. 
 The water cannot flow with sufficient velocity around the boat to 
 maintain the water level and the boat is compelled to move not 
 only the water it displaces, but a large percentage of the contents 
 of the channel in front of it, in the form of a wave of considerable 
 height, and the water surface may be so lowered at the boat's 
 stern as to cause it to rub the river bed. 
 
 A limit is soon attained, therefore, beyond which it is uneco- 
 nomical to increase the speed. This limit varies with the width 
 and the depth of the channel, the form of the barge, and the 
 methods employed in combining the barges in tows. For pur- 
 poses of the present argument let the limit be assumed to be five 
 miles per hour for such rivers as the Ohio and the Mississippi. 
 For small canals it will be less, and for vessels navigating the Great 
 Lakes or the ocean it may reach twelve or fifteen miles per hour. 
 
 The resistance to be overcome in moving a car over a railroad 
 track is also a variable function of the speed, the curvature, and 
 the grades. For a boat, a small increase in speed above the 
 economic limit necessitates so large an increment of power as to 
 make the consumption of fuel prohibitive. The same increase 
 in the speed of a railroad car will increase only slightly the fuel 
 bill for the locomotive. Since it requires the same crew to handle 
 a freight train whether the average speed is 5 miles per hour or 
 20 miles per hour, the saving in the men's wages resulting from a 
 quicker trip may compensate for the extra coal consumed, and the 
 cost per ton-mile for hauling freight in a train which travels at 
 an average speed of 20 miles per hour may be less than the cost 
 when it moves at a smaller average speed. Hence the steam 
 locomotive, by increasing the speed with which cars are moved, 
 has rendered the cost of transportation on land more nearly equal 
 to that by water than it was when animals were the chief means 
 of traction. 
 
 It has been found also that the force required to move a ton of 
 freight and the work expended per ton-mile are diminished as the 
 
156 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 load in the car is increased. The substitution of a car which 
 carries 50 tons of freight for one whose load is 20 tons, reduces the 
 traction per ton of car and contents on a level track approximately 
 from 7.6 pounds to 3 pounds for a velocity of 5 miles per hour (1). 
 Thus four freight cars carrying fifty tons each require much less 
 force to propel them than twenty cars containing ten tons each. 
 The increase in the size of the freight car has enabled the loco- 
 motive to haul 200 tons of freight at the rate of 5 miles per hour 
 with the same application of force that was required on the canal 
 boat also carrying 200 tons and moving in the contracted waters 
 of a canal at the rate of 2 miles per hour. By increasing the ca- 
 pacity of the locomotive, a large number of cars can be hauled in 
 the same train, and train loads of from 2500 tons to 3000 tons 
 are regularly hauled at the present time by one locomotive and a 
 train crew of five men, thereby producing great economies in the 
 labor cost per ton-mile of freight carried. Where no progress has 
 been made in the methods of transportation by water, the loco- 
 motive has forced the old-fashioned canal boat to suspend business. 
 
 By enlarging the boat, however, equally great economies can 
 be introduced into water transportation as the enlarged car has 
 produced for the railroads, and wherever water transportation 
 successfully competes with transportation by rail it will be found 
 that there has been a large increase in the dimensions of the 
 vessels employed. Thus on the Great Lakes the freighters of 
 from 12,000 to 15,000 tons capacity have been substituted for 
 those of 2000 tons, and on the Rhine barges of a capacity of 
 1500 to 2000 tons are now used in place of the former 200-ton 
 canal boats. The enlarged boat, however, requires a channel of 
 greater area, to reduce the resistance to motion through the water. 
 If it is necessary to construct a canal for the water transportation, 
 it has been found that the necessary enlargement of section will 
 increase its cost so much that the interest on the investment and 
 the cost of maintenance will exceed the saving produced by the in- 
 crease in size of the boats, unless a very large traffic is created (2). 
 
 In an improved river this is not the case, as the width of the 
 cross-section is usually very large compared with that of the boat. 
 
 On the ocean, a vessel is exposed to severe strains due to wave 
 action during storms and must be constructed with sufficient 
 structural strength to resist them. This requires certain relations 
 between the length, width, and draft of the vessel. The ocean 
 
ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION 157 
 
 freighter with a carrying capacity of about 12,000 tons has a 
 draft of about 30 feet. On the Great Lakes, the intensity of the 
 wave action is not so great, and sufficient structural strength can 
 be obtained for a vessel of 12,000 tons capacity if it has a draft 
 of 21 feet. On a river, wave action during storms is insignificant, 
 and a satisfactory barge of 2000 tons capacity can be constructed 
 with a draft of but 8 feet. By uniting six such barges in a tow, a 
 carrying capacity of 12,000 tons is readily attained. 
 
 In the economical production of steam power, the compound or 
 triple-expansion condensing marine engine has a great advantage 
 over the high-pressure non-condensing locomotive. Theoretically, 
 therefore, it would seem that transportation by water still should 
 be more economical than by rail, provided the improvements which 
 have been made in boat construction are utilized properly. 
 
 A comparison of the records of the latest types of locomotives 
 when hauling heavy trains on the standard railroads of the country 
 with those of steamboats and barges on the Great Lakes and on 
 the rivers of the United States confirms this expectation (3). The 
 fuel economy of the modern freighter on the Great Lakes far ex- 
 ceeds that of the railroad locomotive even with the most level 
 track and with the least curves. On rivers that have a navigable 
 depth at low water of 6 feet, by assembling a number of barges 
 in tows, similar economic results are attained. The amount of 
 human labor per ton-mile of freight carried is also less for the 
 lake boat or the tow of barges than for the train. However, 
 where navigation is limited to the river packet, which was the 
 prevailing method of river transportation forty years ago, the 
 recent improvements in the locomotive and car, and the reduction 
 of grades and curves in the track, have rendered rail transportation 
 cheaper in both the elements of fuel consumption and of expenditure 
 of human labor per ton-mile of freight carried. 
 
 These, however, are frequently minor factors in the total cost 
 of transportation. The annual interest on the cost of constructing 
 the rail bed, or of deepening the river, of constructing the requisite 
 number of locomotives and cars, or boats, the annual outlay for 
 maintenance, the overhead charges for supervision, insurance, etc., 
 may largely exceed the cost of fuel and labor when the traffic is 
 relatively small. 
 
 In many of these items the waterway has an advantage over the 
 railroad. It is pertinent therefore to inquire why the water- 
 
158 RIVER'S AND HARBORS 
 
 borne commerce on certain rivers has diminished in recent years, 
 while rail transportation has enjoyed an enormous growth. 
 
 It is often assumed that the decline in water transportation has 
 been caused by underhand methods on the part of railroad ad- 
 ministrations, but it is unquestionable that there are certain 
 fundamental principles (neglected by those engaged in water 
 transportation) which have enabled the railroad managements 
 successfully to meet water competition. The owners of steam- 
 boats have failed to give the regularity of service which commerce 
 demands. During the period of the year when the business of a 
 town was not active they have neglected it and sought traffic 
 elsewhere. A train runs on a regular schedule. The railroad 
 official could therefore make a contract with a shipper in wnich 
 he guaranteed regularity of service on condition that the railroad 
 would also be used when the boats returned to the regular routes. 
 The rebate formerly could be used to insure the execution of the 
 contract. 
 
 Another great advantage which the railroad formerly possessed 
 was due to through bills of lading. A steamboat can deliver 
 freight only at water points, and its transportation to localities 
 inland must be completed by rail or wagon. The railroad running 
 from the river town nearest to the point of ultimate destination 
 honored only a local bill of lading from the river town when mer- 
 chandise was shipped by water, while it accepted a through bill of 
 lading from the origin of shipment to the point of ultimate des- 
 tination from a connecting railroad. The shipper naturally se- 
 lected a rail route instead of a water route under such conditions. 
 Rates for short distances which were relatively higher than through 
 rates afforded merely an additional reason for this preference. 
 
 The fact that the steamboat is confined to a waterway also 
 compels the loading or unloading of its cargo on the river bank. 
 When a warehouse or a factory is located inland, the truck which 
 transports the merchandise to and from the river also charges 
 local rates for short distances which are relatively higher than 
 through rates. A track can be laid wherever a road bed of suit- 
 able grades and curvature can be constructed. The railroad 
 official by constructing a switch into the warehouse or factory 
 eliminates not only this expensive truck haul, but also the ex- 
 penditure of labor which is necessary in order to transfer the 
 freight between the dock and the vessel. 
 
ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION 159 
 
 However, when the ship owner and the railroad manager work 
 in harmony and there is a large traffic, the terminal charges can 
 be reduced to a minimum by the introduction of mechanical ap- 
 pliances. Cheap terminal facilities have been as large a factor in 
 developing the commerce of the Great Lakes and reducing the 
 freight rates as the improvement of the vessels which are employed 
 in transporting the cargoes. When a railroad owns the boat line, 
 it can substitute a car-ferry for an ordinary freighter, transporting 
 both the car and its contents together. Then terminal charges are 
 eliminated, and the cost per ton mile of revenue-producing freight 
 transported is greatly reduced, notwithstanding the non-revenue- 
 producing weight of the car which is transported by the boat. 
 
 Car-ferries are extensively used as substitutes for bridges and 
 tunnels in transporting rail freight across rivers, lakes, and bays. 
 Moreover, in New York, they afford an economical method of dis- 
 tributing freight to different sections of the harbor. The Pennsyl- 
 vania Railroad and the Hudson and Manhattan tunnels have 
 affected only passenger travel, and the car-ferry is still used by 
 rail lines for distributing freight to the different boroughs of the 
 city as well as to some of the ocean steamship terminals. 
 
 The most vital principle which has led to the growth of rail 
 traffic, and which has hindered transportation by water is one, 
 however, that the vessel owner cannot control. It is the necessity 
 of finding a market at the point of ultimate destination in which 
 the freight can be sold at a profit. The United States owes its 
 expansion to its railroads, and its development has been across its 
 rivers instead of in the direction of their flow. The western farmer 
 or miner seeks a market for his products in an eastern city and the 
 wholesale merchant in New York or Boston finds his best cus- 
 tomers in the west. Most of the rivers of the country cross the 
 lines of traffic thus created, instead of running parallel to them. 
 On many rivers of the United States, the boat is relegated, there- 
 fore, to the minor function of collecting the products of agricul- 
 ture and mining along the banks, and transporting them to a rail- 
 road, whose terminal is a large city. The cost of the transfer of 
 freight by manual labor between car and boat is so great, more- 
 over, that a waterway that extends along a main line of commerce 
 must exceed at least 200 miles in length to permit its economical 
 utilization for through freight, if the boat cargoes are received 
 from cars and delivered to them. The difference in cost between 
 
160 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 the transportation over the rail or in the waterway is exceeded by 
 the terminal charges when the boats travel only a short distance. 
 
 There is also a certain density of traffic necessary for the suc- 
 cessful operation of a line of transportation. If a river flows 
 through a thinly settled country, with no mines along its bank, 
 and few factories, there exists comparatively little traffic from 
 which to build up a large system of transportation. 
 
 The ability of railroads to divert traffic from the waterways 
 has been greatly restricted recently. By the decisions of the 
 Interstate Commerce Commission, discriminations between ship- 
 pers have been prohibited. By recent Congressional enactments the 
 railroads are required to grant not only the same through bills of 
 lading to steamboat lines as to railroads, but also to similarly pro- 
 rate the revenues from through freight. Hence, a waterway ex- 
 tending along a natural line of communication is not limited to 
 local freight, but can compete for through traffic. The cities and 
 towns on the river banks have awakened also to the value of 
 efficient terminal facilities, and economical methods of loading 
 and unloading boats have been introduced in many localities. 
 The southern ports, especially New Orleans and Galveston, are 
 rapidly increasing both their exports and imports. This should 
 create a greater north and south movement of freight by water. 
 While the influence of the Panama Canal possibly has been 
 exaggerated, it should give an additional tendency to a north and 
 south transportation of products, and the movement of the center 
 of population of the country westward increases the cost of rail 
 transportation to and from the Atlantic Coast. Moreover, 
 there has been a remarkable manufacturing development in the 
 southern states in recent years which should affect the movement 
 of freight and increase the density of traffic. 
 
 In determining the worthiness of a waterway project, the en- 
 gineer is required to take into consideration not only existing 
 commerce but also reasonably prospective commerce. While he 
 should not permit himself to be unduly influenced by visionary 
 schemes of the future development of the country, he should be 
 aware of the natural tendencies of its growth, and should give 
 due weight to those which will expedite it. 
 
 A cheap north and south line of transportation across the 
 United States is rapidly becoming an economic necessity. It is 
 self-evident that the Mississippi Valley affords the cheapest line. 
 
ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION 161 
 
 Its natural terminals are at Chicago on the Great Lakes, which 
 is the center of manufacture and trade of the western portion of 
 the United States, and at New Orleans on the Gulf of Mexico, 
 which is the natural port for the importation and exportation of 
 the products required and raised in the Middle West. The tribu- 
 taries of the Mississippi River afford numerous auxiliary feeders for 
 such a route, some of which could readily become main lines of 
 transportation. For example, Minneapolis and Kansas City are 
 as important centers of the grain trade as is Chicago, and the 
 Pittsburgh district far exceeds it as a center of iron and steel 
 production. 
 
 Inadequate terminal facilities also largely increase the cost of 
 water transportation on account of the delays in loading and 
 in unloading the boats. With the exception of the bill for fuel, 
 the expenses of operating a vessel are the same whether she is 
 in motion or tied to a dock, but her receipts are a function of the 
 number of trips she can make in a season with a full cargo. If 
 she spends a large portion of her time in port, the wages of her 
 crew, the interest on the investment, insurance and deterioration, 
 continue, while the revenues received diminish. Moreover, there 
 is a large saving, if there is a well-balanced shipment of freight, 
 so that she can transport full cargoes in both directions. 
 
 M. Galliot in a recent paper, in the ANN ALES DBS FONTS ET 
 CHAUSSEES (2), analyzes the various elements that enter into the 
 cost of transportation, and deduces mathematical equations which 
 express the relations between them. The deduction can be made 
 from his analysis that in a canal the dimensions of a boat are 
 limited economically by the cost of the enlargement of the water- 
 way; that in a river the dimensions of the units of a tow are de- 
 termined economically by the depth of the river channel; that in 
 the ocean there are theoretically no limits; the greater the carry- 
 ing capacity of the vessel, the more economical is the transporta- 
 tion per ton of capacity, as long as the vessel remains at sea. As 
 soon as a vessel enters a harbor, however, the savings resulting 
 en voyage are diminished by delays due to the lack of port fa- 
 cilities. 
 
 The 12,000-ton freighter of the Great Lakes is economical, not 
 only on account of her size, but also because the time which she 
 spends in port has been reduced to a minimum. Mechanical ap- 
 pliances enable the vessel to be loaded with coal or iron ore in a 
 
162 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 few hours, and unloaded in less than a day. The distance of ap- 
 proximately 900 miles between harbors on Lake Superior and on 
 Lake Erie permits her to remain in port only a small percentage 
 of her time. 
 
 If a similar vessel is employed in transporting freight between 
 minor ports on the Atlantic Ocean, in which the terminal facilities 
 are such that as many days are expended in transferring freight 
 between boat and dock as hours are required for the same purpose 
 on the Great Lakes, the time in port becomes excessive. If three 
 vessels of 4000-ton capacity are substituted for the 12,000-ton 
 freighter, they can be loaded and unloaded at separate docks 
 simultaneously and the port delays reduced thereby. 
 
 During a certain period in the development of lake traffic, the 
 whaleback and its consorts were employed very generally; but 
 a cargo can be propelled through water of ample depth more 
 rapidly and more economically in a single vessel than in a tow; 
 and coincident with the enlargement of unloading devices at the 
 various lake ports, large single vessels have replaced barge navi- 
 gation, while barge tows still prevail along the Atlantic coast. In 
 river navigation, an advantage in employing barges of moderate 
 capacity results from the facility with which cargoes destined for 
 different city landings can be loaded in separate barges", and the 
 proper barge can be left at each port to be unloaded and loaded, 
 while the remainder of the tow continues its voyage, as a car is 
 switched out of a freight train at a way station of a railroad. 
 
 Density of traffic has also an important influence on port de- 
 velopment. In order to be profitable, the 2500-ton train re- 
 quires a large movement of freight, and such trains are operated 
 only between important terminals in large railway systems. On 
 the branch lines trains of less capacity must be employed. The 
 same principle applies to water transportation. The 25,000-ton 
 freighter cannot be operated profitably when the sources from 
 which its cargo is derived permit the economic use of only a 500- 
 ton freight train. The port delays are too long. Such an in- 
 herent defect in harbor location can be corrected neither by im- 
 provement in loading facilities, nor by an increase in harbor depth. 
 
 Density of traffic forces the large freighter to large centers of 
 population where factories exist which import fuel and raw ma- 
 terial and export manufactured articles; and where a wholesale 
 trade is created which stores products received and retails them 
 
ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION 163 
 
 to smaller towns; or to localities where an extensive hinterland 
 readily supplies an abundance of agricultural or mineral products. 
 The important ports of a country are found when a rich hinterland 
 is coincident with a large manufacturing population. A traffic of 
 great density then is combined with a well-balanced shipment of 
 exports and imports, and the large freighter produces economies 
 in transoceanic shipments that are impossible when operating to 
 minor ports. Hence, there is also an economic limitation to the 
 dimensions of vessels navigating the ocean; but it varies with the 
 traffic density of the ports between which they sail. The cheapest 
 transportation for a minor port is by a small coast vessel, which 
 transfers a cargo destined for export to the larger vessel in the 
 first great harbor. The economies which result from the con- 
 struction of the large transatlantic steamships insure the com- 
 mercial supremacy of a few large harbors. If two harbors in 
 close proximity compete for transoceanic trade, the law of density 
 of traffic insures the survival of the fittest and the relegation 
 of the unsuccessful rival to the position of a minor port. An 
 appropriation by the Federal Government for deepening a harbor 
 may aid the action of natural laws, but it cannot overthrow them. 
 
 The same reasoning applies not only to the coast trade but also 
 to the navigation of rivers. The large ocean steamship seeks the 
 port which has the greatest density of traffic, and it leaves to 
 river and harbor craft the collection and distribution of its cargo 
 at other towns. In river navigation, however, other principles 
 also are involved. The ocean vessel has to be given sufficient 
 strength to resist the shocks which it sustains during storms on 
 the high seas. Wave action in rivers is relatively insignificant. 
 A boat can be constructed for river navigation, therefore, much 
 cheaper than for ocean navigation, so that the annual interest on 
 the investment and the cost of maintenance are much less for 
 river craft, and this compensates in large measure for the cost of 
 transferring the freight from one class of boats to the other. 
 The discharge and the tidal flow in rivers produce currents in 
 their narrow and sinuous channels, which are a serious menace 
 to navigation by large vessels. Insurance rates then become 
 prohibitive. Ocean vessels, therefore, seek the city situated near 
 the mouth of the river, and barge navigation connects this port 
 to the interior towns on the river bank. 
 
 The economy of mechanical appliances for transferring a cargo 
 
164 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 between boat and dock is dependent on the character of the freight 
 which is moved. Iron ore, coal, grain, and other products trans- 
 ported in bulk can be handled much cheaper by devices like 
 Hewlett Machines and Gantry Cranes, than by manual labor. 
 Package freight, when the elements are of uniform size, also per- 
 mits economic movement by machinery adapted to the purpose. 
 The vessel must be constructed, however, with numerous wide 
 hatches to enable such appliances to be utilized to their maximum 
 capacity. With narrow hatches and with the miscellaneous car- 
 goes which usually are carried on vessels, the ship's tackle frequently 
 affords the quickest means of transferring merchandise between 
 the dock and boat, and the port economies consist in measures 
 for rapid movement of freight to and from the ship's side. 
 
 The wharf frontage, the width of wharves, and the water space 
 between them are important factors in port development. A 
 sufficient frontage should be afforded so that a vessel is not de- 
 layed unnecessarily in obtaining a berth at which it can load or 
 unload its cargo. In a harbor where lighterage is extensively 
 employed, vessels can moor in mid-channel and discharge their 
 contents without access to wharves, and in such harbors only a 
 limited wharf frontage may be necessary. Thus at Manila, P. I., 
 the go-downs which receive the freight usually are located on the 
 numerous esteroes which intersect the city, and the native casco 
 is a much cheaper method of transportation than a caribou and 
 cart or the auto truck, so that the deposit of a cargo on a dock 
 adds to the cost of its distribution. 
 
 When there is an extensive hinterland which can be reached by 
 river transportation, as at Hamburg, Germany, the transfer of 
 goods destined to inland ports also can be more economically 
 made direct from ship to barge, and in such cases a wide water 
 space between piers is required so that the barge can be loaded at 
 the ship side, simultaneously with the placing on the pier of those 
 products which are required for local delivery. In New York 
 harbor there is a large coast and river traffic and an enormous local 
 distribution by lighter. 
 
 The width to be given a wharf is primarily a function of the 
 rapidity with which freight can be delivered to it by the shipper 
 or removed from it by the receiver. For example, on the Great 
 Lakes, the shipping coal docks require merely a width which will 
 contain two railroad tracks, one for the loaded car whose contents 
 
ECONOMIES OF WATER TRANSPORTATION 165 
 
 are dumped into the vessel, and a return track for the empties, 
 while the receiving dock has an abnormal width to provide storage 
 for the coal received. 
 
 Federal officials are strongly in favor of wide docks, for the 
 purpose of storing goods for custom appraisement, but there re- 
 sults an increased cost of original construction, and of moving the 
 freight where it is received on piers. The narrow wharves of 
 Hong Kong which have an efficient tramway system that deposits 
 the cargo promptly in neighboring go-downs on land is much more 
 economical in first cost and in operation than the large govern- 
 ment pier at Manila. 
 
 Where there is not an efficient rail or tramway system which 
 insures a prompt removal from the ship's side, sheds must be 
 erected on the dock to receive both the incoming and outgoing 
 freight and to protect it from the inclemency of the weather. 
 The width of the shed becomes a function of the dimensions of 
 the vessels seeking the port and varies with the cube of their 
 length (4). Where the vessels moor against a quay wall and the 
 sheds are erected on land, they can readily be given an ample 
 width, but when vessels moor at piers, the problem presents many 
 difficulties. Thus at New York harbor many of the piers were 
 constructed when the draught of the largest ocean vessel did not 
 exceed 26 feet, and traffic becomes congested when vessels of a 
 draught of 35 to 40 feet attempt to use them. Moreover, to 
 widen the piers so as to obtain adequate width of shed would 
 diminish unduly the width of slip between them, which is an 
 important consideration in pier construction, particularly at this 
 harbor. 
 
 To minimize the congestion, some sheds are made two stories 
 in height, the upper story for outgoing freight and the lower for 
 incoming freight. In Europe, the usual practice is to utilize one 
 shed for the incoming freight and another for the outgoing freight. 
 When the cargo is discharged, the vessel is moved from its berth 
 in front of one to that in front of the other. 
 
 While facilities for moving freight by rail or by truck can be pro- 
 vided readily when the shed is on the mainland, when it is located 
 on piers the question becomes a complicated one, since as much 
 space as practical must be devoted to piling the merchandise in 
 order to avoid congestion. There is a popular error that con- 
 gestion can be avoided by a multiplicity of rail tracks on a pier. 
 
166 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 This is true only when a great mass of freight is in transit to the 
 hinterland, as in handling coal and iron ore at the docks of the 
 Great Lakes. In New York harbor a large percentage of mis- 
 cellaneous cargo requires local receipts and deliveries, and both 
 the truck and lighter are more important factors than freight 
 cars. 
 
 On estuaries the tidal fluctuations, and on non-tidal rivers the 
 height of floods, affect the economies of loading and unloading. 
 With the large tidal fluctuations in the North Sea, tidal basins 
 with their resultant delays in entering and in departing are neces- 
 sary. Where there is a difference of elevation of over fifty feet 
 between flood and low water stages, as at some localities on the 
 Mississippi River, a flexible means must be devised for overcoming 
 the differences in elevation between the top of the bank and deck 
 of the vessel. The usual method adopted is a floating wharf 
 boat to receive the cargo, with a sloping bank over which the 
 freight is hauled by animal traction. The substitution of ma- 
 chinery for the horse or mule as a means of raising the freight 
 to the level of the bank is economical only when large amounts 
 are handled. 
 
APPENDIX A 
 BIBLIOGRAPHIC NOTES 
 
 CHAPTER H 
 
 1. The Flow of Streams and the Factors that Modify it, with Special Refer- 
 ence to Wisconsin Conditions, by Daniel Webster Meade, C.E. Bulletin 
 of the University of Wisconsin No. 425. Flood Control with Par- 
 ticular Reference to Conditions in the United States, by Brig. Gen. 
 H. M. Chittenden, retired, and a Discussion. International En- 
 gineering Congress, 1915, San Francisco, Cal. 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 1. American Sewerage Practice, by Metcalf and Eddy. 
 
 2. Merriman's Civil Engineers' Pocketbook, p. 849. 
 
 3. The Currents of Lake Michigan, Journal of the Western Society of En- 
 
 gineers, Vol. XXI. 
 
 4. Extracts from Des Travaux du Fleuye du Rhin, by A. J. Ch. Defontaine, 
 
 Professional Papers Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Department 
 at Large, Vol. IX, p. 528. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 1. Rivieres a Courant Libre, par F. B. DeMas, Inspecteur Ge'ne'ral des Fonts 
 
 et Chaussees, p. 318. 
 
 2. The Flow of Sediment in the Mississippi River and its Influence on the 
 
 Slope and Discharge; Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. 
 Army, and Department at Large, Vol. VII, p. 357. 
 
 3. The Atchafalaya Some of its Peculiar Physical Characteristics 
 
 J. A. Ockerson Transactions of the American Society of Civil En- 
 gineers, Vol. XL, p. 215. 
 
 4. Regulations of Rivers at Low Water, by M. Girardon, Vlth International 
 
 Navigation Congress, The Hague, 1894. 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 1. Considerations Th6oretiques sur les Jaugeages des Cours d'Eau a Fond 
 
 Mobile, par M. R. Tarvernier, Inge"nieur en Chef des Fonts et Chausse'es, 
 Annales des Fonts et Chaussees, 1907. 
 
 2. Report on the Mississippi River, by Humphreys & Abbot, p. 370. 
 
 3. Engebrisse der Untersuchung der Hochwasserverhaltniss im Deutschen 
 
 Rhein Gebeit. 
 
 4. The Method of Finding Rules for Predicting Floods in Water Courses, 
 
 by M. Babinet, Bulletin 11, U. S. Weather Bureau. 
 
 5. Essai sur le Problem de 1' Annonce des Crues pour les Rivieres des De'parte- 
 
 ments de 1'Ardeche, du Gard, et de THerault, par G. Lemvine, An- 
 nales des Fonts et Chaussees, 1896. 
 
 6. Zeitschrift fur Bauwesen bei Harlacher und Richter. 
 
 167 
 
168 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 id et du M 
 
 inieur des Fonts et Chaussees, An- 
 
 7. Etude Hydrologique du Rhin Allemand et du Main, des Crues, et leur 
 Prevision, par M. Ed. Maillet, Inge"nieur 
 
 nales des Fonts et Chaussees, 1903. 
 8. The Method of Finding Rules for Predicting Floods in Water Courses, 
 by M. Babinet, Bulletin No. 11, U. S. Weather Bureau. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 1. Rivieres a Courant Libre, par F. B. De Mas, p. 318. 
 
 2. Improvement of Rivers, by Major William W. Harts, Corps of Engineers, 
 
 U. S. Army, Proceedings of Xllth International Navigation Congress, 
 Philadelphia, 1912. 
 
 3. Report of Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1919, p. 1308. 
 
 4. The Regulation of Rivers, by J. H. Van Ornum, p. 148. 
 
 5. Les Travaux d' Amelioration du Rhone, par M. Armand, Inge"nieur en 
 
 Chef des Fonts et Chaussees, Annales des Fonts et Chaussees, 1911, 
 p. 544. 
 
 6. Atti del Comitato Technico Esecutivo, Commissione per la Navigazione 
 
 Interna, Decreto 14 Ottobre, 1903. 
 
 7. Die Arbeiten der Rheinstrom-Bauverwaltung, 1851- 1900, by R. Jasmund. 
 
 8. Les Communications des Rhin, par M. Coblenz, Annales des Fonts et 
 
 Chaussees, 1903. 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 1. The Improvement of the Upper Mississippi River; Journal of the Western 
 
 Society of Engineers, Vol. XIV, p. 26. 
 
 2. Der Rhein von Strasburg bis zur Hollandischen Grenze, by E. Beyerhause. 
 The Improvement and Navigation of the Rhine, by J. W. Skelly, Journal 
 
 of the Engineers' Club of St. Louis, Vol. V, No. 4. 
 
 3. Improvement of Navigable Non-Tidal Rivers, by Prof. J. Schlichting, 
 
 translated by 1st Lieut. Fred V. Abbot, Corps of Engineers, U. S. 
 Army, Engineers' School of Application Paper, No. IX. 
 
 4. Rivieres a Courant Libre, par F. B. De Mas, p. 171. 
 
 5. Extracts from des Travaux du Fleuve du Rhin, by A. J. Ch. Defontaine, 
 
 Professional Memoirs, Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Depart- 
 ment at Large, Vol. IX. 
 
 6. A Resume of the Operations in the First and Second Districts Improving 
 
 the Mississippi River, by E. Eveleth Winslow, Major Corps of Engi- 
 neers, U. S. A. Occasional Papers No. 41, Engineers' School, U. S. A. 
 
 7. Report of Chief of Engineers, U. S. A., 1894, p. 1587, and 1901, p. 2243. 
 
 8. Technical Methods of River Improvement as Developed on the Lower 
 
 Missouri River, by the General Government from 1876 to 1903, S. 
 Waters Fox; Transactions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, 
 Vol. LIV, p. 280. 
 
 9. Use of Plank or Lumber Apron Mat for Shore Protection on the Upper 
 
 Mississippi River between the Wisconsin River and LeClaire, Iowa, 
 by S. Edwards, and R. lakisch, Professional Memoirs Corps of En- 
 gineers, U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. VIII, p. 383. 
 
 10. Results of Experiments Looking to the Development of a Form of Sub- 
 
 aqueous Concrete Revetment for Protection of River Banks against 
 Scour or Erosion, by Major E. M. Markham, Corps of Engineers, 
 U. S. A. Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and 
 Department at Large, Vol. VIII, p. 731. 
 
 11. Concrete Paved Bank Revetment, Missouri River Improvement, by J. C. 
 
 Hayden, Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and 
 Department at Large, Vol. X, p. 157. 
 
 12. Commissione per la Navigazione Interna Decreto, 14 Ottobre, 1903. 
 
APPENDIX A BIBLIOGRAPHY 169 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 1. Report of Board of Engineers upon Applicability of Hydraulic Gates and 
 
 Dams on the Ohio River. 
 
 2. Report on Emergency Dams of Swing Bridge Type for the Panama Canal 
 
 at Gatun and Pedro Maguel, by F. B. Monniche, Engineering News, 
 1901, II, p. 96. 
 
 3. Improvement of Rivers, by Thomas & Watts. 
 
 4. Rolling Dams, by R. E. Hilgard, Transactions of the American Society 
 
 of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, Part D, p. 439. 
 
 5. Measuring Upward Pressure Under a Dam. Engineering News Record, 
 
 Vol. 84, p. 1014. 
 
 6. Water Power Development of Mississippi River Power Co. at Keokuk, 
 
 Iowa, by Hugh L. Cooper, Journal of the Western Society of Engineers, 
 1912, p. 213. 
 
 7. American Engineers' Pocketbook, p. 1045. 
 
 8. Relation of the Intake to Pure Water from the Great Lakes, by Charles 
 
 B. Burdick, M.W.S.E., Illinois Water Supply Association, 1911. 
 
 9. River and Canal Engineering, by E. S. Bellasis, p. 54. 
 
 10. Investigations of the Methods Best Suited for Surmounting Great Dif- 
 
 ferences of Level between the Reaches of Canals, Xth International 
 Navigation Congress, Milan, 1905. 
 
 11. The Distribution of Stresses in Mitering Lock Gates, with special refer- 
 
 ence to the Gates of the Panama Canal, by Henry Goldmark, Tran- 
 sactions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, 1917. 
 Large Modern Lock Gates, by Malcolm Elliott, Journal of the Western 
 Society of Engineers, Vol. XXI, p. 601. 
 
 12. Service and Guard Gates for the Third Lock at St. Mary's Falls Canal 
 
 their Design, Construction and Cost by Mr. Isaac De Young, Pro- 
 fessional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Department 
 at Large, Vol. VIII, p. 553. 
 
 13. The Panama Canal, by Major G. W. Goethals and others. International 
 
 Engineering Congress, San Francisco, Cal., 1915. 
 
 14. Filling and Emptying the Third Lock at St. Mary's Falls Canal, by L. E. 
 
 Sabin, Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and 
 Department at Large, Vol. IX, p. 115. 
 
 15. Statistical Report of Lake Commerce at St. Mary's Falls Canal. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 1. Reports of Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army. 
 
 2. Improvement of the Livingston Channel, Detroit River, by C. Y. Dixon, 
 
 Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Depart- 
 ment at Large, Vol. VIII, p. 760. 
 
 3. Improvement of the Upper Mississippi River, Journal of The Western 
 
 Society of Engineers, Vol. XIV, p. 26. 
 
 4. Excavation Machinery, Methods and Cost, by McDaniels. Prelim, Dredges 
 
 and Dredging. 
 
 5. Dredges and Dredging on the Mississippi River, by J. A. Ockerson, Transac- 
 
 tions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. XL, p. 215. 
 
 6. Chicago Drainage Canal, by Isham Randolph, Chief Engineer, Sanitary 
 
 District of Chicago, Journal of the Western Society of Engineers, Vol. 
 II, page 657. 
 
 7. Der Arbeiten der Rheinstrom-Bauverwaltung, 1851-1900, by R. Jasmund. 
 
 8. Guthman on the Iron Gates of the Danube, Minutes of Proceedings of 
 
 the Institution of Civil Engineers, Vol. CXIX. 
 
 9. Project for Improvement of Hell Gate, by Col. Newton Report of 
 
 Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1868, p. 738. 
 
170 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 10. Project for Removal of Blossom Rock, by Lieut. Col. Alexander. Report 
 
 of Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1871, p. 929. 
 
 11. Recent Lower Mississippi Valley Waterway Improvements, by Major 
 
 Clark S. Smith, Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, 
 and Department at Large, Vol. IV, p. 367. 
 
 The Flow of Sediment in the Mississippi River and its Influence on the 
 Slope and Discharge, same Vol. VII, p. 374. 
 
 12. Coast Lighting in the United States, by D. W. Lockwood. Transactions 
 
 of the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, Part B, p. 43. 
 
 13. Memoir upon the Illumination and Beaconage of the Coast of France, by 
 
 M. Leonce Reynaud, translated by Major Peter C. Hains, Corps of 
 Engineers, U. S. Army. 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 1. Forests and Reservoirs in their Relation to Stream Flow, by H. M. 
 
 Chittenden. Transactions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, 
 Vol. LXII, p. 145. 
 
 2. Report of Board of Engineers upon Matters Connected with the Opera- 
 
 tions of Reservoirs at the Headwaters of the Upper Mississippi River; 
 Report of the Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1906, p. 1442. 
 
 3. Report of Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1915, p. 1888. 
 
 4. The Levee Theory of the Mississippi River, by D. M. Harrod and others; 
 
 Transactions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LI, p. 
 331. 
 
 5. Report of Mississippi River Commission, 1896, p. 3573 and 1899, p. 3373. 
 
 6. Le Danube dans la Basse Autriche, par M. Armand, Ingenieur en Chef des 
 
 Ponts et Chaussees, Annales des Ponts et Chaussees, 1910. 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 1. The Control of Hydraulic Mining in California by the Federal Govern- 
 
 ment, William W. Harts, American Society of Civil Engineers. 
 Vol. LVI1, p. 1. 
 
 The Failure of the Yuba River Debris Barrier and the Efforts Made for 
 its Maintenance, H. H. Wadsworth, same. Vol. LXXI, p. 217. 
 
 2. Commissione per la Navigazione Interna, Decreto 14 Ottobre, 1903. 
 
 3. Decrease of Water in Springs, Creeks and Rivers Contemporaneously 
 
 with the Increase in the Heights of Floods in Cultivated Countries, by 
 Sir Gustav Wex, translated by G. Weitzel, Major of Engineers, Brevet 
 Major General, U. S. Army. 
 
 4. Influence of Deforestation and the Drying Up of Marshes on the Sphere 
 
 of Influence and on the Performance of Rivers, Permanent International 
 Association of Navigation Congresses, Xth Congress, Milan, 1905. 
 
 5. II Po nelle Effemeridi di un Secolo, Ing. G. Fantoli, Atti Delia Societa 
 
 Italiana per il Progresso delle Scienze, VI Rimione, Genova, Ottobre, 
 1912. 
 
 6. The Rise of the Bed of the Yellow River by the Deposit of Sediment, by 
 
 Brig. Gen. William L. Sibert, U. S. Army. Professional Memoirs Corps 
 of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. VII, p. 359. 
 
 7. Notes on the River Nile, A. W. Robinson, Canadian Society of Civil 
 
 Engineers, February, 1912. 
 
 8. Forests, Reservoirs and Stream Flow, Gifford Pinchot. Transactions of 
 
 the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LXII, p. 456. 
 Pros and Cons on the Forest and Flood Question, by Thomas B. Roberts, 
 Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Department 
 at Large, Vol. V, p. 568. 
 
APPENDIX A BIBLIOGRAPHY 171 
 
 9. Forests and Reservoirs in their Relation to Stream Flow. H. M. Chit- 
 tenden. Transactions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, 
 Vol. XL, p. 215. 
 
 The Control of River Floods. Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, 
 U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. V, p. 414. 
 
 10. Report of the Miami Conservation Commission. 
 
 11. How the Ancients would have Controlled the Mississippi and its Tribu- 
 
 taries, by Sir William Wilcocks, and Discussion. Proceedings of the 
 Engineers Society of Western Pennsylvania, Vol. 30. 
 
 12. The Use of Outlets for Reducing Flood Heights, by Mr. J. A. Ocherson, 
 
 Member Mississippi River Commission. Professional Memoirs Corps 
 of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. VII, p. 603. 
 A Compilation of Experiences and Conclusions of Eminent Authorities 
 as to the Utility of Outlets in Reducing the Height of Floods. Citing 
 all Opinions found for or against. Same, p. 719. 
 
 13. Flood Control Sacramento and San Joaquin River Systems, California. 
 
 House of Representatives Doc. No. 81, 62d Congress, 1st Session and 
 Doc. No. 5, 63d Congress, 1st Session. 
 
 14. Separation of Red and Atchafalaya Rivers from Mississippi River. 
 
 House of Representatives Doc. No. 841, 63d Congress, 2d Session. 
 
 15. Standard Levee Sections, H. St. L. Coppe"e. Transactions of the Ameri- 
 
 can Society of Civil Engineers, XXXIX, p. 191. 
 
 16. Levee Building Machine, by Major J. R. Slattery, Corps of Engineers, 
 
 U. S. Army. Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, 
 and Department at Large, Vol. VIII, p. 320. 
 
 17. Report of the Miami Conservation Commission. 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 1. Practical Manu-v of Tides and Waves, by W. H. Wheeler, p. 94. 
 
 2. Same p. 97. 
 
 3. Same p. 94. 
 
 4. Same p. 143. 
 
 5. Same p. 91. 
 
 6. Rivers and Canals, by Liveson Francis Vernon-Harcourt, p. 232. 
 
 7. History of the Conversion of the River Clyde into a Navigable Water- 
 
 way, by James Dean. Transactions of the American Society of Civil 
 Engineers, Vol. XXIX, p. 128. 
 
 8. Rivers and Canals, by L. F. Vernon-Harcourt, p. 235. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 1. Principles and Practices of Harbour Construction, by William Shields, 
 
 F.R.S., p. 52. 
 
 2. Practical Manual of Tides and Waves, by W. H. Wheeler, p. 126. 
 
 3. Rivers and Canals, by Liveson Francis Vernon-Harcourt, p. 307. 
 
 4. History of the Jetties at the Mouth of the Mississippi River, by E. L. 
 
 Corthell. 
 
 5. The Passes of the Mississippi River, by Lieut. Col. Edward H. Schultz, 
 
 Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army. Professional Memoirs Corps of En- 
 gineers, U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. IX, p. 135. 
 
 6. Currents at and near Mouth South West Pass Mississippi River, by Mr. 
 
 T. E. Lipsey, Ass't Engineer in Charge, Professional Memoirs Corps 
 of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. XI, p. 65. 
 
 7. Rivers and Canals, by L. F. Vernon-Harcourt, p. 305. 
 
 8. Report of Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1919, p. 296. 
 
 9. Harbours and Docks, by L. F. Vernon-Harcourt, p. 68. 
 10. Same p. 157. 
 
172 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 11. Seacoast Harbors of the United States, Cassius E. Gillette. Transactions 
 
 of the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, Part A, p. 297. 
 
 12. Report of Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1919, p. 672. 
 
 13. The Reaction Breakwater as Applied to the Improvement of Ocean Bars, 
 
 Louis M. Haupt, Transactions of the American Society of Civil En- 
 gineers, Vol. XLII, p. 45. 
 
 14. Improvement of the Mouth of the Columbia River, by Mr. Gerald Bag- 
 
 nell. Assistant Engineer, Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, 
 U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. VIII, p. 687. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 1. Report of Royal Commission on Harbours of Refuge, Vol. I, p. 240. 
 The Design and Construction of Harbours, by Thomas Stevenson. F. R. 
 
 S. E., 1864, p. 121. 
 
 2. House of Representatives Doc. No. 62, 59th Congress, 1st Session. 
 
 3. The Breakwater at Buffalo, N. Y., Emile Low. Transactions of the 
 
 American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LII, p. 73. 
 
 4. Harbors on Lake Erie and Ontario, Dan C. Kingman. Transactions of 
 
 the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, p. 237. 
 
 5. Report of Chief of Engineers, U. S. Army, 1879, p. 1562. 
 
 6. Harbor Construction at the Port of Manila, P. I. Occasional Paper No. 
 
 21, Engineers' School, U. S. Army. 
 
 7. Harbours and Docks, by L. F. Vernon-Harcourt. 
 
 8. The Delaware, Sandy Bay and San Pedro Breakwaters, C. H. McKinstry. 
 
 Transactions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, 
 Part A, p. 325. 
 
 9. Concrete Blocks at Osaka Harbour Wrk> Japan, S. Shima. Transac- 
 
 tions of the American Society of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, Part A, 
 p. 237. 
 
 10. Principles and Practices of Harbour Construction, by William Shields, 
 
 F.R.S., p. 178. 
 
 11. Same p. 205. 
 
 12. Breakwater at Sandy Bay, Cape Ann, Mass., by Col. E. Creighill, Corps 
 
 of Engineers, U. S. Army, Professional Memoirs Corps of Engineers, 
 U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. VIII, p. 587. 
 
 13. Cost of Crib Construction, Brief Methods of Preparing Estimate, by 
 
 J. A. M. Liljencrantz, Journal of Western Society of Engineers, VoL 
 IV, p. 361. 
 
 14. Concrete Steel Caissons, their Development and Use for Breakwaters, 
 
 Piers and Revetments, by W. V. Judson, Journal of the Western 
 Society of Engineers, 1909. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 1. Freight Train Resistance Its Relation to Car Weight, Bulletin 43, 
 
 University of Illinois. 
 
 2. Influence de la Capacite" des Bateaux sur les Frais de Transports par 
 
 Canaux par M. Galliot, Inspecteur General des Ponts et Chaussees, 
 Annales des Ponts et Chaussees, 1920. 
 
 3. Utilization of the Navigation of Large but Shallow Rivers. Xllth Inter- 
 
 national Congress of Navigation, No. 48, Philadelphia, 1912. 
 
 4. Wharf Equipment, by Ray S. MacElwee, Ph.D., Professional Memoirs 
 
 Corps of Engineers, U. S. Army, and Department at Large, Vol. X, 
 p. 820. 
 
APPENDIX B 
 EXAMPLES OF FLOOD PREDICTION 
 
 Cairo at Junction of Ohio and Mississippi Rivers 
 
 The problem can be stated as follows : When the crest of a flood 
 passes Cincinnati on the Ohio River, what height will be recorded 
 on the gage at Cairo, at the mouth of the Ohio, six days thereafter? 
 The data available for its solution are the gage readings at 
 Cincinnati, 498 miles above Cairo on the Ohio River, at Chatta- 
 nooga, 509 miles above Cairo on the Tennessee, at Nashville, 
 246 miles above Cairo on the Cumberland, and at St. Louis, 191 
 miles above Cairo on the Mississippi, on the date the crest of the 
 flood passes Cincinnati. Gage records at these places are avail- 
 able for a period of over forty years. 
 
 If there are plotted the gage heights of the flood at Cairo six 
 days after the flood-wave passes Cincinnati, using the height at 
 Cincinnati as abscissae, a curve can be drawn giving the mean 
 gage relation between the two localities, as shown hi Fig. 4. 
 This curve shows merely that the mean of all the floods that have 
 passed Cincinnati at a given height has attained a height at Cairo 
 as shown by the curve. Thus a flood of fifty feet at Cincinnati 
 will produce a mean flood height at Cairo of 41.9 feet. But in 
 order that the flood at Cairo shall actually attain that height, 
 average conditions must obtain, not only in the slope of the Ohio 
 River, but in the discharge of the tributaries. 
 
 Similarly, by plotting the heights which the Cairo gage recorded 
 the day the crest of the flood passed Cincinnati, a curve is obtained 
 which indicates the mean difference in gage heights between Cairo 
 and Cincinnati on that date. On the Ohio River this curve is 
 parallel to the curve of mean gage relations and about 5 feet be- 
 low it, i.e., if on the day the crest of the flood passes Cincinnati, 
 the Cairo gage reads 5 feet less than that shown by the curve of 
 mean gage relations, the river slope is normal and the crest of the 
 flood at Cairo six days thereafter will conform to that shown by 
 the curve if there are no perturbations from the tributaries. If, 
 
 173 
 
174 
 
 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 FIG. 4 
 
APPENDIX B FLOOD PREDICTION 175 
 
 however, on the day the crest of the flood passes Cincinnati, the 
 reading of the Cairo gage is higher or lower than 5 feet below that 
 indicated by the curve of mean gage relations, the crest of the 
 flood will exceed or be less than the height shown by the curve 
 and by an amount in this particular case found to be equal to one- 
 half the difference. 
 
 The tributaries will also have a disturbing influence unless they 
 also conform to average conditions, and similar curves have been 
 constructed also for each tributary giving the average height it 
 has attained when the crest of the flood passed Cincinnati. If the 
 actual heights differ from the mean, corrections have to be ap- 
 plied, which for the upper Mississippi River at St. Louis are found 
 to be db 1/6 the difference, for the Tennessee River at Chatta- 
 nooga 1/15, and for the Cumberland River at Nashville 1/20. 
 
 There remains, however, a large area of country (over 50,000 
 square miles) drained by the numerous rivers emptying into the 
 Ohio between Cincinnati and the mouths of the Cumberland and 
 Tennessee rivers which affects the computations. The Wabash 
 is the largest of these rivers. Employing its flow as an indicator 
 for the others as M. Belgrand utilized certain tributaries of the 
 Seine in his flood predictions for Paris, it is found that when the 
 Wabash River at Mt. Carmel, 221 miles from Cairo, is rising or 
 falling more than six inches a day, the height of the Cairo flood 
 is increased or diminished about one foot. The data for the 
 Wabash River have been published by the Mississippi River Com- 
 mission during the past twenty years only, so that the correction 
 can be but partially applied in the tables. 
 
 As it requires only from two to three days for the flood-wave to 
 be transmitted from St. Louis and Nashville to Cairo, and about 
 five days for it to be transmitted from Chattanooga, the readings 
 of the gages on the day the crest of the flood passes Cincinnati 
 are not those which produce the crest of the flood at Cairo. 
 They should be increased or diminished by the rise or fall during 
 the interval which must elapse before their waters will be in con- 
 junction with the crest of the Ohio River flood. To obtain ac- 
 curate results at Cairo a flood prediction therefore is required at 
 these localities, and the rise or fall during the preceding day 
 for this reason is added to or subtracted from their readings. 
 This ordinarily gives, within a few feet, the height of the wave in 
 the river which affects the flood crest at Cairo, but occasionally 
 
176 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 an error of from 5 to 10 feet in the gage readings occurs from 
 the resulting faulty predictions, causing an error from 0.5 foot to 
 one foot in the flood height at Cairo, as is shown in the last column 
 on Table 1. 
 
 There is, however, an exception to the rule which must be care- 
 fully guarded against. If the river is falling at Cairo, while it is 
 rising at Cincinnati, it usually indicates that a flood from some of 
 the other rivers is passing Cairo, on which that of the Ohio River 
 is merely a perturbation. If the flood originates in the upper 
 Mississippi River, which is normally the case, its height at Cairo 
 can be determined by a similar set of curves shown in Fig. 4 
 with St. Louis the controlling gage. The prediction can be made 
 only three days in advance, and the heights of the gages at 
 Cincinnati and Chattanooga used are those recorded three days 
 prior to the crest of the flood at St. Louis. Theoretically the 
 readings of the gages at Evansville on the Ohio River, 179 miles 
 from Cairo, and at Johnsonville on the Tennessee, 141 miles from 
 Cairo, on the day the flood passes St. Louis, are preferable to the 
 ones employed on those rivers, but the records of these gages were 
 not available when the computations were first made and have 
 been published only recently in the daily bulletins of the Weather 
 Bureau. 
 
 The gage at Cairo also may fall while that at Cincinnati is 
 rising, due to an ice gorge in the Ohio River, as in January, 1918. 
 Such irregularities are incapable of computation. 
 
 If the main flood-wave passing Cincinnati begins to fall, and 
 within two or three days a perturbation from one of the upper 
 tributaries causes a second slight rise, the computations should be 
 based on the main rise. Before the flood reaches Cairo the per- 
 turbation will be absorbed in the general flood and merely prolong 
 its duration. 
 
 St. Louis at the Junction of the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers 
 
 A similar set of curves has been deduced (shown in Fig. 5) for 
 determining the height of a flood at St. Louis three days after its 
 crest passes Kansas City, 388 miles above the mouth of the 
 Missouri River, with perturbations of the upper Mississippi com- 
 puted from the gage at Hannibal, and of the Illinois River from 
 that at Peoria. 
 
APPENDIX B FLOOD PREDICTION 177 
 
 FIG. 5 
 
178 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 There are, however, three important tributaries of the Missouri 
 River, between Kansas City and its mouth, on which regular gage 
 stations should be established and maintained for a number of 
 years, to enable accurate predictions of the floods at St. Louis to 
 be made; i.e., the Grande River, draining 7185 square miles, 
 the Osage, draining 15,375 square miles, and the Gasconade, 3553 
 square miles. The floods in these rivers are sometimes very vio- 
 lent, the rivers rising twenty feet in a day, and with a moderate flood 
 in the Missouri River, their effect singly or combined may be large. 
 There is no satisfactory indicator of their combined action. 
 Hermann on the Missouri River, 103 miles from its mouth, gives an 
 invariable warning that there is an abnormal flow in the Missouri 
 River, by a rise of over two feet on the day the crest of the flood 
 passes Kansas City, and it also measures the extent of the rise, 
 but on the same day the flood passes St. Louis and therefore too 
 late to be of value in predicting floods. During the years 1915, 
 '16, and '17, the Weather Bureau published the gage readings at 
 Chillicothe on the Grande River, 62 miles from its mouth, and at 
 Arlington on the Gasconade, 108 miles from its mouth. It has 
 also occasionally published the readings at Bagnelle, 70 miles 
 from the mouth of the Osage River. These limited observations 
 clearly indicate that if continuous records were published for a 
 number of years at the same stations on these rivers, a satisfactory 
 flood prediction could be made for St. Louis for lower stages than 
 those indicated in Table 3. 
 
 Mississippi Floods at the Mouth of White River 
 
 An application of the same principles has been made at the 
 mouth of White River, as shown in Table 4, with Cairo as the 
 origin of floods, 393 miles above it, and for the tributaries using 
 the gages at Little Rock on the Arkansas River, 174 miles from 
 its mouth, and Jacksonport on the White River, 264 miles from 
 its mouth. In this case the time of transmission of the flood is 
 variable, it is about 5 days for floods in the Mississippi less 
 than 40 feet in height, about 10 days for those over 45 feet. If a 
 crevasse occurs in the levee line in the St. Francis Basin it may 
 be increased to two weeks. In the table, the computations are 
 based on the transmission of the flood from Cairo to the mouth of 
 White River in 5 days, for floods not exceeding 42 feet in height, 
 
APPENDIX B FLOOD PREDICTION 179 
 
 and in 10 days for those exceeding 46 feet. Between 42 feet and 
 46 feet, the results for a movement of the flood wave in both 5 and 
 10 days are given. On account of the frequency of breaks in 
 the levee line, prior to 1910, the computations are confined to the 
 past ten years. 
 
APPENDIX C 
 
 INFLUENCE OF FORESTS UPON STREAMS 
 Verbal Note 
 
 Foreign Office 
 
 No. II S 7540 
 
 81331 
 
 Referring to the Verbal Note of the 27th ult., the Foreign Office 
 begs to transmit to the Embassy of the United States of America 
 the enclosed copy of an expert opinion on the influence of forests 
 upon streams, rendered by the instructor in the Academy at 
 Eberswalde, Professor Dr. Schubert. 
 
 The Royal Prussian Minister of Agriculture, at whose instiga- 
 tion the above-mentioned opinion was given, has no further ma- 
 terial on hand. But more detailed information on the subject 
 may be found in a paper on the drainage from forests, read by 
 Professor Dr. Vater of Tharandt, a separate impression of which, 
 from the report of the 49th meeting of the Sachsischen Forst- 
 verein in Marienberg i. S. 1905, was published in Freiberg i. S. 
 1905 by Craz & Gerlach (Sch. Stettner), and in the report by 
 Mr. Hermann in the "Forstliche Rundschau" of 1906, p. 45, 
 published by S. Neumann in Neudamm. 
 
 Berlin, November 7th, 1908 
 To the Embassy of the 
 United States of America. 
 
 Copy from S 7540. 
 Meteorological Section of the 
 Experimental Department of Forestry. 
 
 Discussions about the influence of the destruction of forests and 
 the drainage of swamps upon the course and the water-supply of 
 streams, for which the representatives of the different countries 
 had submitted reports, took place at the Congress on navigation 
 at Milan in 1905. The views in regard to the action of forests 
 
 180 
 
APPENDIX C FORESTS 181 
 
 were rather divided, and the members finally contented themselves 
 with the following joint resolution: 
 
 "The Congress expresses the wish that those Governments 
 which have not done so before, may now issue distinct and rig- 
 orous instructions about the conservation of the forests still ex- 
 tant, about the protection of the mountain districts and about the 
 afforestation of waste lands, so as to avoid the damage to navigable 
 water-courses, resulting from the formation and the movement of 
 alluvial detritus. " 
 
 Interesting numerical results were embodied in the report by 
 M. E. Lauda, Director of Public Works and Chief of the Hydro- 
 graphical Central Bureau in Vienna, containing measurements as 
 to precipitation and drainage of the Bistritzka and the Seniza 
 creek-basins. Both these valleys show great similarity in regard 
 to area, shape of surface, and permeability of soil, the last named of 
 which they possess only in a moderate degree. There is also no 
 marked difference in the angle of their banks and in their eleva- 
 tion above sea-level. The two localities are about 20 kilometers 
 distant from one another. The Bistritzka creek flows in a di- 
 rection from east to west, the Seniza creek from south to north. 
 In both valleys meadows and pastures are in preponderance of 
 the tilled ground. But while these conditions are fairly similar, 
 the area of forest in the district of the Bistritzka is about 1.8 
 times greater than that in the district of the Seniza. The annual 
 precipitation is nearly equal for both valleys, that of the Bistritzka 
 basin being a trifle heavier in summer. 
 
 Highest elevation Area of district 
 
 above sea-level in square Area of forest, Drainage, 
 (in meters) kilometers per cent per cent 
 
 Bistritzka . . 912 63.8 48 28 
 
 Seniza ... 923 74.0 27 42 
 
 The drainage, in proportion to the precipitation, from the heavier 
 timbered district is considerably smaller, amounting to only two- 
 thirds of that of the other valley. 
 
 In wide districts, during the dry period of summer, the propor- 
 tion of drainage was of the same inconsiderable quantity of about 
 5 per cent. 
 
 An article by F. Umfahrer, on the report cited above and on the 
 transactions of the congress on navigation, is to be found in the 
 
182 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 " Oesterreichische Wochenschrift fur den offentlichen Baudienst" 
 (Austrian Weekly Magazine for Public Works), XII, 1906, p. 176. 
 
 According to the measurements, taken by the Prussian State- 
 institution for Hydrology (Prussische Landesanstalt fur Gewas- 
 serkunde) , it appears that in a number of river basins in Northern 
 Germany the proportion of drainage for the heavier timbered 
 districts is generally larger than that for those poorer in forests. 
 
 From a comparison of several affluents of the Vistula the follow- 
 ing values are derived: 
 
 Precipitation Forest, Drainage, 
 
 in millimeters per cent per cent 
 
 Ferse, Dreweuz .... 540 17.5 27.0 
 
 Brahe, Schwarzwasser . . 555 30.1 34.1 
 
 There the permeability of the ground plays an essential part, 
 being greater in wooded localities possessing a more sandy soil, 
 and naturally increasing the amount of drainage. 
 
 The forests in the lowlands of Northern Germany alter the 
 drainage in a sense exactly opposite to that of the results of the 
 Austrian experiments and so we shall have to agree to the opinion 
 of G. Keller that the influence of the forests on the drainage pro- 
 ceedings is being hidden by other causes more powerful in their 
 effects. 
 
 EBERSWALDE, 1908. 
 Signed: 
 
 PROF. DR. T. SCHUBERT. 
 
TABLES 
 
184 
 
 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 ++ 
 
 rHtNOSMCO^C^GOOO^OSlO^OOOrH^i-Ji-HrHCOp^OSrHOOOrHCO 1 ^ 
 rH Tji r-5 CN* ' r-5 r-5 r-5 " "r-5r-5 '^^^ * ' ,-J ' rH CN * *r-5 
 
 _ + + I I + I + I + + + + + + I + + + + + + I I I I +11 
 
 
 
 p pop p p p p p 
 
 r-5 i I rH rH rH rHrH r-5 i I 
 
 I ++ I I I + ++ 
 
 +++ i i + i 7+++ i ++++++++ i ++++ i ++ i 
 +^ 1 77 i +7 i +j^++++ ' ' ++ ' j, ' + ' ' '"'++ 1 i 
 i +++ iTi + i i + 1 MI i++i i + 1 i ++++7 i i 
 
 o 
 
 ++ I I I ! _[" + I ++++ I ++++++ l l l 
 
 ++ i + i i 1+1 i ++++++7+++ i ++++ i i i 7+ 
 
 i*_ ~ 
 
 COCO CO rH r-i rH <*< " " CN rH rH rH " t>^ r-i rH " CO rH 
 
 ,J I l + l I ++ I I I I + + + I I I I I ++ I I I I ++ I I 
 
 CQCMrH r-lrHCQ rH(MrH(MCNrH(N(M(MCOCOi-li-HIM(MrHl-H rHrH rH 
 
 * QJ CO OS rH rH 
 
 6 i i ++ 1 i ^ i j^++ 1 4,^++ ' ' ! + ' +++ ' i + cto 
 
 ^'c6O^c6r-5l6cN^C^^rHrHlOlOi-5cdrHOSOCDOSOb^lOrHo6cOr-5r-5 
 rHCNrHCMrH | rH <M rH rH CN rH rH rH rH rH <M rH (M rH rH <N CN rH rHrH 
 
 OO 00 rH ^ CO t^ 00 OS IO "S 
 
 CN CN"^ rH COCN CO rH IM CN 
 
 CN" rH^co" co co co" co" co * ^H" 
 
 S 
 
 S 
 
 3 
 
 "COrH CO ^rH CN .OS 00 CO OO^CO OS rHlO 
 
 ,,, ...... ,......, 
 
 ^ a 
 
 O5 00 Oi Oi O^ OO 00 O^ CO 00 OO OO 00 OO Oi Oi CO CO O^ Oi OO OO Oi O^ O5 O^ 00 Oi OO 
 
OHIO RIVER FLOODS 
 
 185 
 
 4- 
 
 +7 i i 1 7 i +++ 7++ 1 i + ++ 1 i i i i + 1 i i +++ 
 
 1 p. "^ ^ n . ^ ^ 
 
 > -^ <> iO CO t>I Ci 
 CO CO "^ <*< * CO 
 
 p pop ~p p p 
 
 rH r-5 r-5 rH i 5 rH r-5 
 
 + I + + + + I 
 
 rc^ 
 + 111 ++ I I I I ++J.J. I ++++ I ++ I ++++ I '++++++ I 
 
 CO(irlo"tlirtclJ 5 o"ictooJliii: t l C !,^<iiorJ 5 JrHCO^OO^Jrl ' J, 
 
 cliilioLicoII ' + ooiil^l ' i^ioL^^i^J^"^ ' ' ' ' ' 
 
 ^^ 'cOCOC^Csi '^COCO C^rH * '(N"rHr-5cOr-5cOCOt^CO "O 'kO 
 
 +++ I ++ I + I I + I I I + I + I I +++ I I ++++++ I I I ++ 
 
 ' <N <N 
 
 co<r><o<oiaTt<^^ 
 
 CO CO CO CO CO CO CO CO 
 
 rH (N rH rH <N rH rH rH rH rH rH CO C^l " r-5 * r-5 r-5 
 
 +++++ I +++ I ++++ I ++++ I ++++ I ++ I + I +++ I + 
 
 io^o4<oor^icotiooooJ>co^ 
 
 Fj^ rH ^ O O O CTOi" 
 
 3% c^ % $% 
 
 CV rH CO C<l C<l IO t>. 
 
 C^rHC^ O5C<I C^ rHdrH 
 
 co <N rH 10" co" ^eo 
 
 oo' ^5 ^^-^ -^^^r^"- ^odr-j'-doooo" 11 " 
 
 rH rH H rH 
 
186 
 
 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 ++ +I++++I+M 
 
 'rt 
 6 
 
 1 1 1 
 
 I I I I I I I I I I I I I 
 
 HrH(>Jr^O<N(Nr-H(NOOfOr-H 
 
 i + 1 f 1 1 -H 1 1 r M i 
 
 + 1 1 1 1 1 + 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ++ 
 
 O<OOOO'0<MOOOOOOOOOOCOO> 
 
 O5 O^ Oi 
 
MISSOURI RIVER FLOODS 
 
 187 
 
 1 1 + 1 1 1 1 1 +++ 1 +++ 1 + 1 1 + 1 
 
 8 
 
 Tf 
 
 M 
 
188 
 
 RIVERS AND HARBORS 
 
 + I- ++ I I I I ++ I I I I I I + I I ++++ I I 
 
 3. 
 
 *-* S 
 
 W 
 
 O5QO 00 ^ CO OOCO 
 
 *f<OCO~(N<C> O5 
 
 
MISSISSIPPI RIVER FLOODS 
 
 189 
 
 
 
 co" _; 
 
 
 i 
 
 o i> H <q 10 
 
 
 
 ++ 1 + 
 
 
 si 
 
 c*c*<y><X)t~ 
 
 
 3 2 
 
 
 
 Jl 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 333 
 
 
 H^ 
 
 
 
 JJ 
 
 1 
 
 TjJ CO C<| (N (N 
 
 
 3 
 
 O oi b- oi I-H 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 .s 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 1 
 
 
 Oi <M 00 
 
 1 
 
 
 oo <- oo 
 (R <R 
 
 
 
 CO C t* 
 
 H 
 
 1 
 
 CO (N QO ^* W 
 
 
 5 
 
 OJ M O OJ CO 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 E 
 
 S2SS 
 
 
 
 CO 00 00 -< O 
 
 
 1 
 
 O 
 
 CO 00 CO t>; TjJ 
 
 
 
 CD t^ CO b- 00 
 
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 
 or to the 
 
 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond, CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
 (510)642-6753 
 
 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing 
 books to NRLF 
 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 
 days prior to due date. 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 OCT161997 
 
 12,000(11/95) 
 
YC 33157 
 
 ^---^____ ^-^ 
 
 813606 -fC/^ 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY